to_o be_v member_n of_o his_o church_n the_o building_n upon_o man_n then_o be_v that_o which_o do_v bring_v any_o people_n in_o the_o near_a resemblance_n to_o antichristianisme_n and_o the_o more_o they_o do_v this_o the_o more_o or_o less_o be_v they_o antichristian_a and_o this_o i_o conceive_v to_o be_v one_o chief_a reason_n in_o scripture_n why_o the_o fall_v of_o the_o most_o eminent_a saint_n be_v leave_v upon_o record_n because_o other_o shall_v not_o dote_v too_o much_o upon_o they_o moses_n do_v anger_v the_o lord_n at_o the_o water_n of_o meribah_n and_o massah_n he_o die_v before_o he_o enter_v into_o the_o land_n of_o canaan_n and_o the_o angel_n of_o the_o lord_n do_v bury_v he_o in_o obscurity_n no_o man_n know_v of_o his_o sepulchre_n because_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n shall_v not_o go_v awhoring_a after_o it_o deut._n 34._o 6._o and_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n among_o all_o the_o apostle_n the_o fault_n of_o none_o be_v leave_v so_o upon_o public_a record_n as_o those_o of_o peter_n and_o what_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o all_o this_o doubtless_o the_o lord_n do_v foresee_v what_o idolatry_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v commit_v in_o own_v his_o universal_a headship_n over_o the_o church_n as_o that_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n be_v give_v into_o his_o hand_n alone_o for_o these_o cause_n i_o believe_v the_o great_a fall_n of_o peter_n be_v leave_v upon_o record_n that_o the_o papist_n shall_v not_o say_v i_o be_o of_o peter_n i_o be_o of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n by_o succession_n from_o peter_n cyprian_a and_o some_o of_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n fall_v into_o another_o extreme_a they_o think_v if_o a_o man_n have_v deny_v the_o truth_n in_o time_n of_o persecution_n he_o shall_v never_o be_v receive_v into_o the_o ministry_n again_o but_o shall_v stand_v in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o people_n as_o one_o of_o they_o only_o i_o can_v but_o in_o the_o general_n approve_v the_o strictness_n of_o the_o discipline_n especial_o against_o the_o fault_n and_o corruption_n of_o minister_n who_o shall_v be_v light_n and_o example_n to_o other_o but_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v so_o strict_o deal_v with_o all_o never_o to_o be_v receive_v no_o not_o upon_o term_n of_o the_o great_a repentance_n humiliation_n and_o godly_a sorrow_n i_o may_v say_v in_o this_o case_n that_o cyprian_a and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o african_a father_n be_v too_o canonical_a and_o it_o be_v well_o for_o s._n peter_n that_o he_o be_v no_o minister_n in_o africa_n when_o he_o deny_v his_o master_n in_o the_o high-priest_n hall_n sure_o by_o the_o rigour_n of_o such_o principle_n they_o will_v never_o have_v receive_v he_o into_o office_n again_o but_o the_o lord_n christ_n have_v a_o better_a end_n in_o the_o permission_n of_o his_o fall_n simon_n say_v he_o satan_n have_v desire_v to_o winnow_v thou_o as_o wheat_n but_o i_o have_v pray_v for_o thou_o that_o thy_o faith_n shall_v not_o fail_v luke_n 22._o 31._o here_o then_o the_o reason_n be_v clear_o show_v why_o satan_n do_v prevail_v so_o against_o peter_n why_o he_o be_v uphold_v mere_o by_o the_o prayer_n of_o christ_n the_o reason_n be_v this_o when_o thou_o be_v convert_v strengthen_v thy_o brethren_n god_n in_o great_a wisdom_n do_v suffer_v the_o most_o eminent_a minister_n to_o fall_v great_o to_o pluck_v down_o their_o pride_n that_o they_o may_v be_v more_o humble_a and_o that_o their_o bowel_n of_o affection_n and_o tenderness_n may_v be_v great_a towards_o the_o lose_a son_n of_o man_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v preach_v the_o grace_n of_o god_n more_o tender_o and_o more_o feel_o to_o the_o win_n and_o save_v of_o miserable_a soul_n these_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o peter_n and_o one_o special_a reason_n be_v also_o here_o to_o be_v remember_v god_n do_v permit_v he_o to_o fall_v so_o foul_o to_o prevent_v that_o sin_n of_o antichristianity_n as_o i_o may_v so_o speak_v which_o shall_v be_v so_o general_a in_o the_o last_o time_n now_o the_o sin_n of_o antichristianity_n be_v to_o make_v man_n the_o lord_n of_o our_o faith_n to_o build_v upon_o peter_n or_o the_o pope_n the_o pretend_a successor_n of_o peter_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o salvation_n four_o they_o do_v symbolize_v with_o the_o great_a antichrist_n who_o use_v a_o lawful_a authority_n antichrist-like_a to_o serve_v their_o own_o pride_n ambition_n and_o external_a glory_n the_o apostle_n say_v i_o will_v have_v write_v unto_o the_o church_n but_o diotrephes_n who_o love_v to_o have_v the_o pre-eminence_n suffer_v we_o not_o 3_o joh._n ver_fw-la 9_o here_o then_o see_v he_o do_v love_n to_o have_v the_o pre-eminence_n we_o may_v probable_o conceive_v that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o lawful_a government_n of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v a_o affectation_n of_o precedency_n even_o in_o those_o day_n and_o in_o what_o time_n may_v not_o the_o like_a spirit_n of_o pride_n be_v in_o some_o man_n when_o they_o be_v put_v into_o place_n of_o rule_n we_o read_v also_o in_o the_o direction_n of_o paul_n concern_v the_o choice_n of_o a_o bishop_n that_o he_o must_v not_o be_v a_o novice_n lest_o be_v swell_v up_o with_o pride_n he_o fall_v into_o the_o condemnation_n of_o the_o devil_n 1_o tim._n 3._o 6._o it_o be_v clear_a from_o these_o word_n as_o also_o from_o the_o whole_a epistle_n that_o there_o must_v be_v a_o government_n in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o whosoever_o s._n paul_n bishop_n be_v he_o must_v have_v the_o principal_a stroke_n in_o the_o government_n for_o these_o word_n be_v immediate_o add_v if_o a_o man_n know_v not_o how_o to_o rule_v his_o own_o house_n how_o shall_v he_o take_v care_n for_o the_o church_n of_o god_n the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v christ_n house_n and_o the_o bishop_n elder_n and_o minister_n of_o the_o church_n have_v their_o office_n by_o delegation_n from_o he_o and_o not_o from_o any_o other_o authority_n now_o such_o a_o lawful_a power_n as_o this_o be_v man_n may_v sinful_o abuse_v and_o pervert_v to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o their_o own_o greatness_n and_o therefore_o the_o apostle_n do_v give_v this_o caveat_n not_o a_o novice_n lest_o be_v swell_v up_o with_o pride_n he_o fall_v into_o the_o condemnation_n of_o the_o devil_n by_o a_o novice_n he_o do_v not_o intend_v a_o man_n young_a in_o year_n for_o timothy_n himself_o be_v but_o young_a but_o he_o mean_v a_o beginner_n in_o the_o school_n of_o christ_n a_o novice_n in_o manner_n such_o a_o one_o he_o will_v not_o have_v set_v over_o the_o house_n of_o god_n lest_o be_v swell_v up_o with_o pride_n he_o fall_v into_o the_o same_o sin_n and_o the_o same_o condemnation_n as_o the_o devil_n do_v be_v sometime_o a_o angel_n of_o light_n from_o this_o instance_n than_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o a_o lawful_a power_n may_v be_v use_v in_o a_o antichristian_a manner_n such_o beginning_n of_o pride_n the_o apostle_n probable_o may_v see_v in_o those_o day_n and_o these_o may_v occasion_v he_o to_o say_v the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n do_v already_o work_v now_o whereas_o some_o do_v impute_v it_o to_o this_o or_o that_o government_n that_o it_o will_v be_v as_o tyrannical_a and_o antichristian_a as_o any_o that_o go_v before_o let_v they_o not_o deceive_v themselves_o the_o government_n may_v be_v christ_n yet_o if_o any_o do_v use_v it_o to_o serve_v their_o own_o pride_n tyranny_n or_o lordliness_n the_o fault_n be_v their_o own_o it_o lie_v in_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o person_n but_o not_o in_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o office_n the_o superiority_n of_o parent_n over_o their_o child_n of_o husband_n over_o their_o wife_n of_o magistrate_n over_o the_o people_n be_v all_o by_o divine_a institution_n yet_o the_o person_n may_v so_o demean_v themselves_o that_o they_o may_v tyrannize_v and_o if_o we_o may_v so_o speak_v it_o may_v antichristianize_v that_o be_v a_o remarkable_a passage_n which_o the_o lord_n have_v concern_v steward_n in_o a_o lawful_a power_n if_o that_o evil_a servant_n shall_v say_v my_o lord_n defer_v his_o come_n and_o shall_v begin_v to_o smite_v his_o fellow-servant_n and_o shall_v eat_v and_o drink_v with_o the_o drunken_a the_o lord_n of_o that_o servant_n will_v come_v in_o a_o day_n when_o he_o look_v not_o for_o he_o and_o will_v cut_v he_o in_o sunder_o and_o appoint_v he_o his_o portion_n with_o hypocrite_n mat._n 24._o 48_o 49._o by_o a_o servant_n or_o steward_n we_o may_v understand_v magistrate_n minister_n or_o any_o other_o who_o the_o lord_n have_v entrust_v with_o a_o lawful_a power_n in_o church_n or_o commonwealth_n now_o if_o they_o use_v this_o power_n illegal_o and_o tyrannical_o if_o minister_n cast_v those_o out_o of_o the_o church_n who_o shall_v be_v keep_v in_o
if_o they_o keep_v in_o those_o who_o shall_v be_v cast_v out_o if_o they_o abuse_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n which_o christ_n have_v commit_v to_o their_o custody_n if_o they_o use_v the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n mere_o as_o a_o rod_n to_o smite_v their_o fellow-servant_n in_o such_o a_o case_n as_o this_o be_v we_o may_v say_v that_o in_o respect_n of_o their_o person_n the_o elder_n of_o the_o church_n may_v resemble_v the_o great_a antichrist_n and_o may_v symbolize_v with_o he_o in_o his_o pride_n and_o tyranny_n yet_o for_o all_o this_o the_o office_n be_v christ_n and_o it_o be_v from_o god_n by_o divine_a institution_n it_o be_v then_o a_o very_a profitable_a point_n that_o the_o friend_n and_o follower_n of_o the_o separation_n who_o to_o justify_v their_o practice_n do_v call_v this_o antichristian_a and_o that_o antichristian_a will_v distinguish_v betwixt_o the_o several_a form_n and_o kind_n of_o antichristianity_n for_o as_o i_o have_v make_v it_o appear_v by_o the_o course_n of_o this_o chapter_n some_o thing_n be_v direct_o antichristian_a and_o other_o thing_n be_v only_a antichristian_a by_o consequence_n and_o reduction_n so_o also_o some_o thing_n be_v antichristian_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o office_n itself_o and_o other_o thing_n only_o have_v the_o form_n of_o antichristianity_n mere_o because_o of_o the_o evil_a carriage_n of_o the_o person_n in_o a_o lawful_a office_n these_o thing_n be_v special_o to_o be_v note_v and_o so_o much_o concern_v the_o several_a particular_n which_o be_v true_o antichristian_a by_o analogy_n and_o reduction_n let_v we_o now_o go_v to_o the_o three_o point_n chap._n fourteen_o what_o those_o thing_n be_v which_o be_v 〈◊〉_d only_o by_o the_o position_n of_o some_o circumstance_n as_o they_o be_v true_o christian_n by_o the_o position_n of_o other_o the_o conclusion_n of_o the_o whole_a there_o be_v two_o thing_n especial_o that_o here_o need_v to_o be_v inquire_v into_o the_o first_o be_v concern_v the_o compulsive_a power_n of_o the_o supreme_a magistrate_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n whether_o that_o be_v antichristian_a yea_o or_o no_o the_o second_o be_v whether_o it_o be_v antichristian_a to_o maintain_v the_o future_a glory_n and_o splendour_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o earth_n for_o some_o do_v think_v that_o this_o position_n will_v bring_v we_o back_o again_o to_o the_o riches_n and_o magnificence_n of_o the_o popish_a church_n in_o these_o two_o case_n we_o be_v careful_o to_o distinguish_v for_o such_o may_v be_v the_o circumstance_n that_o these_o thing_n may_v symbolize_v with_o the_o antichristian_a pattern_n and_o such_o they_o may_v be_v that_o they_o may_v set_v forth_o decipher_v and_o express_v that_o future_a glory_n of_o the_o church_n as_o it_o shall_v be_v first_o concern_v the_o coercive_a power_n of_o the_o magistrate_n we_o do_v then_o acknowledge_v his_o coercion_n to_o be_v antichristian_a when_o he_o shall_v constrain_v man_n to_o subject_v their_o conscience_n to_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v direct_o contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o christ._n and_o of_o this_o we_o have_v large_o speak_v in_o this_o treatise_n when_o we_o have_v occasion_n to_o make_v mention_n of_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n and_o of_o his_o compel_v all_o man_n to_o receive_v a_o mark_n in_o their_o forehead_n and_o in_o their_o right-hand_n there_o be_v no_o doubt_n to_o be_v make_v but_o compulsion_n in_o this_o case_n be_v direct_o antichristian_a second_o rite_n and_o institution_n of_o humane_a invention_n though_o perhaps_o they_o may_v seem_v to_o be_v more_o innocent_a yet_o it_o do_v coast_n too_o near_o upon_o antichristian_a tyranny_n to_o compel_v the_o conscience_n of_o man_n to_o these_o thing_n for_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n when_o they_o stand_v in_o their_o vigour_n man_n do_v judge_v diverse_o of_o they_o some_o do_v esteem_v they_o to_o be_v antichristian_a other_o do_v beat_v they_o as_o burden_n and_o a_o three_o sort_n judge_v they_o harmless_a and_o inoffensive_a but_o yet_o among_o those_o who_o do_v give_v the_o fair_a interpretation_n there_o be_v some_o who_o do_v think_v it_o very_o hard_a that_o man_n shall_v be_v compel_v that_o the_o godly_a minister_n shall_v be_v deprive_v and_o that_o so_o many_o sincere_a christian_n shall_v be_v subject_v to_o persecution_n in_o the_o ecclesiastical_a court_n that_o no_o tear_n or_o prayer_n will_v prevail_v but_o that_o they_o must_v either_o yield_v or_o suffer_v the_o great_a extremity_n the_o instance_n of_o the_o curious_a glass_n of_o pollio_n the_o famous_a roman_a be_v well_o know_v it_o have_v be_v better_a they_o have_v be_v break_v then_o that_o the_o servant_n shall_v have_v be_v so_o cruel_o beat_v but_o now_o that_o power_n be_v lay_v aside_o three_o in_o point_n more_o remote_a from_o the_o foundation_n where_o the_o scripture_n seem_v to_o run_v as_o clear_v for_o one_o opinion_n as_o for_o the_o other_o it_o be_v very_o hard_a in_o these_o lesser_a scruple_n that_o they_o who_o have_v the_o power_n in_o their_o hand_n shall_v hang_v the_o conscience_n of_o other_o man_n at_o their_o girdle_n oftentimes_o it_o may_v come_v to_o pass_v that_o they_o who_o have_v the_o authority_n have_v not_o the_o truth_n on_o their_o side_n and_o they_o who_o have_v the_o truth_n in_o the_o main_a may_v be_v dark_a in_o some_o particular_n and_o may_v need_v a_o better_a light_n in_o this_o case_n then_o must_v they_o who_o dissent_v be_v compel_v to_o yield_v or_o be_v censure_v as_o rebel_n against_o the_o law_n of_o the_o state_n this_o will_v be_v a_o hard_a censure_n yet_o i_o will_v not_o call_v it_o direct_o antichristian_a though_o the_o practice_n may_v come_v somewhat_o too_o near_o that_o method_n and_o may_v resemble_v it_o very_o much_o but_o here_o a_o objection_n may_v be_v make_v concern_v the_o present_a heresy_n which_o be_v now_o in_o the_o land_n what_o shall_v be_v do_v to_o the_o suppression_n of_o these_o i_o will_v not_o enter_v into_o the_o bowel_n of_o this_o question_n it_o be_v so_o large_o and_o learned_o handle_v by_o other_o in_o several_a treatise_n which_o be_v now_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o all_o man_n my_o desire_n be_v only_o to_o keep_v close_o to_o the_o point_n of_o compulsion_n so_o far_o forth_o only_o as_o it_o have_v the_o formality_n of_o antichristianism_n therefore_o as_o to_o the_o present_a sect_n i_o think_v it_o necessary_a to_o distinguish_v between_o the_o person_n who_o be_v leader_n mere_o upon_o principle_n of_o conscience_n and_o those_o who_o be_v lead_v by_o they_o for_o the_o person_n who_o be_v leader_n it_o be_v expedient_a also_o to_o distinguish_v betwixt_o their_o first_o principle_n and_o the_o absurd_a deduction_n and_o consequence_n draw_v from_o those_o principle_n now_o for_o those_o person_n who_o be_v leader_n of_o other_o mere_o upon_o principle_n of_o conscience_n i_o think_v it_o necessary_a that_o compulsion_n shall_v be_v more_o spare_o use_v and_o great_a care_n shall_v be_v to_o give_v satisfaction_n for_o some_o doctrine_n i_o believe_v be_v now_o on_o fooâ—…_n which_o have_v tolerable_a principle_n though_o they_o have_v ill_a consequence_n i_o will_v give_v one_o instance_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o millenaries_n for_o many_o hundred_o year_n from_o the_o time_n of_o hierom_n and_o augustine_n have_v go_v for_o a_o error_n in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n but_o to_o speak_v true_o the_o error_n lie_v in_o the_o consequence_n and_o in_o the_o ill_a deduction_n of_o falsehood_n from_o true_a principle_n for_o in_o itself_o it_o be_v true_a that_o christ_n shall_v reign_v upon_o the_o earth_n a_o thousand_o year_n and_o this_o reign_n shall_v begin_v at_o the_o dissolution_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n this_o be_v the_o scope_n of_o rev._n 20._o and_o it_o be_v a_o hard_a thing_n to_o compel_v a_o man_n to_o deny_v such_o a_o truth_n so_o plain_o deliver_v in_o the_o scripture_n yet_o i_o must_v needs_o confess_v as_o heretofore_o so_o now_o man_n have_v mix_v this_o truth_n with_o many_o falsity_n of_o their_o own_o invention_n yea_o there_o be_v scarce_o a_o opinion_n which_o conscientious_a man_n do_v follow_v but_o there_o be_v some_o one_o principle_n or_o other_o which_o do_v chief_o incline_v they_o to_o be_v of_o that_o belief_n it_o be_v good_a then_o that_o the_o conscientious_a at_o all_o season_n be_v cite_v to_o make_v confession_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o to_o render_v a_o reason_n of_o the_o hope_n that_o be_v in_o they_o and_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o more_o moderate_a use_n of_o compulsion_n but_o this_o question_n i_o leave_v to_o the_o large_a dispute_n of_o other_o who_o have_v copious_o handle_v the_o subject_n now_o we_o will_v come_v to_o the_o other_o point_n where_o coercive_a power_n be_v necessary_o to_o be_v use_v second_o the_o use_n
of_o its_o head_n etc._n etc._n now_o then_o let_v we_o say_v that_o the_o roman_a majesty_n revive_v again_o from_o the_o dead_a that_o this_o be_v the_o image_n how_o shall_v the_o name_n lateinos_n or_o any_o other_o such_o like_a name_n consist_v mere_o of_o letter_n and_o syllable_n be_v answerable_a to_o such_o a_o image_n as_o this_o what_o equipage_n or_o correspondence_n can_v there_o be_v between_o quid_fw-la nominis_fw-la &_o quid_fw-la rei_fw-la shall_v we_o once_o imagine_v that_o the_o repair_n of_o the_o roman_a majesty_n in_o these_o latter_a time_n be_v only_o of_o a_o name_n that_o consist_v of_o letter_n and_o syllable_n and_o such_o like_a element_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o hebrew_n alphabet_n away_o with_o such_o a_o conceit_n but_o if_o you_o take_v the_o name_n for_o the_o universal_a headship_n you_o shall_v have_v a_o name_n true_o correspondent_a to_o the_o image_n and_o to_o the_o mark._n for_o when_o the_o decree_n go_v forth_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v universal_a head_n of_o the_o church_n than_o be_v the_o ancient_a roman_a sovereignty_n repair_v in_o the_o pope_n which_o be_v former_o lose_v in_o the_o caesar_n here_o both_o the_o name_n and_o the_o image_n be_v equivalent_a each_o to_o other_o and_o do_v differ_v only_o in_o a_o certain_a consideration_n and_o the_o mark_v also_o agree_v with_o both_o the_o former_a see_v it_o be_v but_o the_o public_a profession_n of_o subjection_n to_o that_o name_n or_o power_n the_o four_o argument_n be_v draw_v from_o the_o antithesis_fw-la or_o contraposition_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lamb_n to_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n by_o the_o description_n of_o one_o opposite_a we_o may_v find_v out_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o other_o for_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lamb_n it_o be_v describe_v revelation_n chap._n 19_o vers_fw-la 16._o he_o have_v on_o his_o vesture_n and_o on_o his_o thigh_n a_o name_n write_v king_n of_o king_n and_o lord_n of_o lord_n here_o then_o in_o this_o scripture_n we_o do_v not_o look_v after_o a_o literal_a name_n but_o after_o his_o power_n or_o sovereignty_n as_o he_o be_v lord_n or_o head_n of_o the_o church_n we_o read_v also_o phil._n 2._o 9_o because_o he_o humble_v himself_o to_o the_o death_n of_o the_o cross_n god_n high_o exalt_v he_o and_o give_v he_o a_o name_n above_o every_o name_n that_o at_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n every_o kâ—…ee_n shall_v bow_v etc._n etc._n here_o many_o in_o dark_a time_n have_v take_v this_o for_o a_o literal_a name_n and_o therefore_o it_o have_v be_v a_o great_a use_n to_o bow_v the_o knee_n when_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n be_v mention_v but_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o mistake_n be_v this_o they_o have_v not_o look_v to_o the_o main_a scope_n of_o the_o text_n and_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o expression_n for_o the_o name_n in_o the_o text_n be_v not_o the_o word_n jesus_n consist_v of_o letter_n and_o syllable_n but_o the_o sublime_a power_n authority_n headship_n dominion_n and_o sovereign_a rule_n that_o god_n the_o father_n do_v give_v to_o his_o son_n after_o the_o suffering_n of_o death_n and_o this_o be_v so_o expound_v by_o the_o apostle_n himself_o in_o another_o place_n which_o he_o wrought_v in_o christ_n when_o he_o raise_v he_o from_o the_o dead_a and_o set_v he_o at_o his_o own_o right_a hand_n in_o heavenly_a place_n far_o above_o all_o principality_n and_o power_n and_o may_v and_o dominion_n and_o every_o name_n that_o be_v name_v not_o only_o in_o this_o world_n but_o in_o that_o which_o be_v to_o come_v and_o have_v put_v all_o thing_n under_o his_o foot_n and_o give_v he_o to_o be_v head_n over_o all_o thing_n to_o the_o church_n eph._n 1._o 20_o 21_o 22._o therefore_o the_o name_n be_v no_o other_o but_o the_o sovereign_a power_n that_o god_n the_o father_n do_v give_v to_o his_o son_n the_o lord_n jesus_n as_o head_n of_o the_o church_n by_o the_o rule_n of_o contrary_n then_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v needs_o be_v his_o universal_a power_n and_o headship_n see_v in_o all_o respect_v he_o be_v emulous_a of_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o lamb._n by_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o one_o we_o may_v understand_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o other_o contrary_n if_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lamb_n be_v his_o sovereign_a dominion_n king_n of_o king_n and_o lord_n of_o lord_n the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n ex_fw-la adverso_fw-la on_o the_o other_o part_n must_v be_v his_o universal_a headship_n over_o all_o lord_n and_o king_n and_o earthly_a dominion_n the_o five_o argument_n be_v draw_v from_o the_o parallel_n and_o resemblance_n with_o the_o name_n of_o the_o whore_n it_o be_v a_o good_a observation_n of_o some_o modern_a interpreter_n that_o the_o state_n or_o government_n describe_v chap._n 13._o under_o the_o type_n and_o similitude_n of_o a_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n be_v again_o more_o large_o repeat_v under_o the_o resemblance_n of_o a_o woman_n ride_v upon_o a_o scarlet-coloured_n beast_n râ—…v_n 17._o now_o see_v there_o be_v such_o a_o parallel_n between_o the_o description_n in_o both_o chapter_n as_o to_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o matter_n let_v we_o then_o more_o diligent_o consider_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o woman_n upon_o her_o forehead_n be_v a_o name_n write_v mystery_n babylon_n the_o great_a the_o mother_n of_o harlot_n and_o the_o abomination_n of_o the_o earth_n vers_fw-la 5._o here_o i_o think_v none_o will_v be_v so_o void_a of_o judgement_n as_o to_o look_v after_o a_o literal_a name_n and_o a_o literal_a inscription_n in_o the_o forehead_n of_o the_o woman_n the_o name_n be_v no_o other_o but_o that_o universal_a maternity_n or_o motherhood_n as_o i_o may_v so_o say_v of_o she_o that_o profess_v herself_o the_o head_n or_o mother-church_n of_o all_o the_o christian_a world_n but_o be_v indeed_o and_o in_o truth_n the_o mother_n of_o all_o the_o abomination_n and_o idolatry_n of_o the_o earth_n in_o like_a manner_n when_o we_o read_v of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n we_o be_v not_o to_o look_v after_o a_o literal_a name_n as_o lateinos_n and_o the_o like_a but_o his_o namâ—…_n must_v be_v his_o universal_a paternity_n fatherhood_n power_n and_o dominion_n by_o the_o analogy_n of_o one_o expression_n we_o may_v â—…e_v out_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o other_o if_o the_o name_n of_o the_o great_a whore_n be_v not_o a_o literal_a and_o syllabical_a name_n but_o in_o the_o figure_n do_v only_o denote_v her_o general_a motherhood_n so_o proportionable_o the_o nâ—…_n oâ—…_n the_o beast_n be_v not_o a_o literal_a name_n but_o in_o the_o trope_n iâ—…â—…oth_v only_o signify_v his_o universal_a dominion_n and_o authority_n if_o we_o transfer_v matter_n to_o experience_n we_o shall_v find_v the_o eveâ—…_n of_o thing_n do_v full_o answer_v these_o character_n of_o the_o propâ—…ecie_n it_o have_v be_v a_o general_a receive_v maxim_n in_o many_o age_n together_o that_o out_o of_o our_o holy_a mother_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o they_o call_v it_o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n to_o be_v have_v she_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o all_o true_a catholic_n with_o they_o that_o be_v her_o admirer_n but_o in_o the_o scripture-language_n she_o be_v call_v babylon_n the_o great_a the_o mother_n of_o harlot_n and_o the_o abomination_n of_o the_o earth_n so_o it_o have_v be_v as_o general_o receive_v that_o all_o be_v bind_v to_o submit_v to_o the_o authority_n of_o our_o holy_a father_n the_o pope_n but_o this_o in_o the_o scripture-language_n be_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o name_n i_o think_v it_o be_v not_o do_v without_o the_o special_a wisdom_n and_o foreknowledge_n of_o god_n that_o these_o two_o thing_n in_o which_o the_o christian_a world_n shall_v err_v so_o great_o shall_v be_v set_v forth_o with_o such_o remarkable_a character_n to_o draw_v the_o admiration_n of_o all_o that_o read_v but_o leave_v these_o thing_n for_o a_o deep_o inquire_v it_o be_v sufficient_a for_o my_o present_a purpose_n to_o note_v that_o the_o name_n of_o mystical_a babylon_n be_v not_o a_o literal_a name_n but_o the_o general_a motherhood_n of_o that_o city_n and_o church_n so_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n by_o way_n of_o parallel_n be_v not_o a_o literal_a name_n but_o it_o be_v the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o beast_n as_o lord_n and_o potentaâ—…e_n the_o six_o argument_n be_v draw_v from_o the_o ground_n and_o reason_n of_o the_o imperial_a edict_n chap._n 13._o vers_fw-la 16_o 17._o he_o cause_v all_o both_o small_a and_o great_a bond_n and_o free_a to_o receive_v a_o mark_n in_o their_o forehead_n and_o their_o right_a hand_n and_o that_o none_o may_v buy_v nor_o sell_v but_o he_o that_o have_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o name_n now_o then_o if_o the_o name_n be_v a_o title_n or_o
grecian_a nor_o the_o roman_a can_v be_v set_v forth_o by_o this_o character_n since_o the_o grecian_a be_v describe_v in_o the_o scripture_n in_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o tetrarchy_n or_o a_o kingdom_n divide_v into_o four_o part_n and_o the_o roman_a in_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o decarchy_n or_o a_o kingdom_n divide_v into_o ten_o inferior_a realm_n these_o be_v the_o three_o false_a principle_n on_o which_o interpreter_n do_v usual_o build_v and_o therefore_o the_o interpretation_n can_v be_v good_a that_o stand_v upon_o such_o a_o sandy_a foundation_n for_o the_o mixture_n of_o marriage_n which_o piscator_fw-la call_v evidentem_fw-la collationem_fw-la a_o evident_a collation_n i_o do_v acknowledge_v that_o the_o mixture_n of_o marriage_n mention_v chap._n 2._o be_v again_o repeat_v chap._n 11._o in_o the_o one_o text_n it_o be_v say_v that_o they_o shall_v mingle_v themselves_o with_o the_o seed_n of_o man_n and_o in_o the_o other_o that_o there_o be_v a_o interchangeable_a marriage_n one_o or_o two_o betwixt_o the_o seleucidae_n and_o the_o lagidae_n but_o what_o of_o all_o this_o they_o that_o be_v like_a in_o some_o thing_n be_v not_o altogether_o the_o same_o if_o that_o general_a rule_n omne_fw-la simile_n non_fw-la est_fw-la idem_fw-la be_v observe_v in_o the_o exposition_n of_o daniel_n and_o the_o revelation_n we_o shall_v have_v a_o clear_a sense_n of_o some_o vision_n then_o now_o we_o have_v but_o this_o great_a fallacy_n have_v impose_v upon_o interpreter_n they_o have_v take_v that_o for_o the_o same_o which_o be_v parallel_n in_o some_o thing_n only_o there_o be_v some_o that_o have_v go_v so_o far_o in_o these_o time_n as_o that_o they_o have_v take_v the_o little_a horn_n for_o some_o late_a prince_n some_o for_o mahomet_n and_o some_o for_o this_o and_o some_o for_o that_o here_o i_o confess_v there_o may_v be_v a_o similitude_n in_o some_o particular_n and_o the_o allusion_n may_v hold_v in_o some_o few_o circumstance_n but_o if_o you_o go_v to_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o note_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n and_o to_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o text_n here_o it_o will_v be_v very_o hard_a to_o make_v good_a the_o assertion_n there_o be_v a_o resemblance_n only_o between_o the_o marriage_n mention_v chap._n 2._o and_o chap._n 11._o but_o if_o we_o go_v to_o the_o main_a scope_n the_o whole_a carriage_n of_o the_o text_n do_v plain_o show_v that_o the_o roman_a be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n and_o so_o consequeâ—…ly_o the_o mixture_n of_o marriage_n and_o the_o mingle_v 〈◊〉_d the_o seed_n of_o man_n must_v necessary_o be_v in_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n and_o yet_o further_o to_o satisfy_v the_o doubt_n they_o who_o do_v look_v more_o diligent_o into_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o prophecy_n they_o find_v many_o thing_n in_o the_o grecian_a which_o be_v but_o as_o type_n and_o figure_n of_o some_o notable_a event_n in_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n let_v we_o take_v for_o instance_n the_o little_a horn_n mention_v in_o the_o eight_o of_o daniel_n now_o here_o all_o do_v agree_v that_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n be_v the_o little_a horn_n mean_v in_o this_o chapter_n yet_o whosoever_o he_o be_v that_o diligent_o read_v the_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n in_o 2_o thess._n 2._o he_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o apostle_n do_v apply_v many_o thing_n to_o the_o roman_a antichrist_n and_o so_o do_v john_n in_o the_o revelation_n that_o be_v here_o ascribe_v to_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n to_o salve_v the_o matter_n interpreter_n tell_v we_o that_o antiochus_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o antichrist_n to_o come_v we_o may_v proceed_v in_o the_o same_o method_n and_o so_o we_o may_v say_v that_o the_o interchangeable_a marriage_n between_o the_o seleucâ—…dae_n and_o the_o lagidae_n be_v but_o figure_n of_o the_o future_a mingle_n with_o the_o seed_n of_o man_n and_o of_o all_o other_o mean_n that_o shall_v be_v use_v to_o the_o keep_n up_o of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n in_o the_o last_o and_o antichristian_a state_n thereof_o but_o let_v we_o proceed_v piscator_fw-la the_o same_o thing_n also_o may_v be_v clear_o demonstrate_v from_o the_o word_n vers_fw-la 34_o 35._o where_o daniel_n among_o many_o other_o thing_n do_v speak_v unto_o the_o king_n thou_o see_v till_o that_o a_o stone_n be_v cut_v out_o without_o hand_n which_o smite_v the_o image_n upon_o the_o foot_n that_o be_v part_n of_o iron_n and_o part_n of_o clay_n and_o break_v they_o to_o piece_n and_o the_o stone_n which_o smite_v the_o image_n become_v a_o great_a mountain_n and_o fill_v the_o whole_a earth_n this_o stone_n daniel_n do_v expound_v vers_fw-la 44._o to_o be_v the_o kingdom_n that_o never_o shall_v be_v destroy_v and_o be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n begin_v then_o to_o fill_v the_o whole_a earth_n by_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n after_o the_o overthrow_n of_o those_o four_o kingdom_n as_o it_o be_v evident_a from_o the_o text_n and_o true_o about_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n christ_n be_v bear_v when_o augustus_n do_v bear_v rule_n etc._n etc._n in_o the_o 35_o year_n from_o his_o birth_n he_o send_v the_o holy_a spirit_n from_o heaven_n into_o the_o apostle_n with_o who_o power_n they_o be_v endue_v do_v preach_v the_o gospel_n first_o at_o jerusalem_n to_o the_o jew_n and_o then_o afterward_o everywhere_o in_o the_o whole_a world_n to_o the_o gentile_n as_o the_o book_n of_o the_o act_n do_v testify_v therefore_o since_o at_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n and_o at_o his_o fill_v the_o whole_a earth_n the_o four_o kingdom_n prefigure_v by_o this_o image_n be_v already_o destroy_v and_o see_v also_o that_o the_o roman_a empire_n do_v continue_v at_o that_o time_n it_o do_v necessary_o follow_v that_o that_o four_o kingdom_n can_v any_o way_n be_v understand_v of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o roman_n answer_n that_o the_o stone_n cut_v out_o of_o the_o mountain_n be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n to_o this_o we_o free_o assent_v but_o whereas_o piscator_fw-la do_v allege_v that_o all_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n do_v expire_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n this_o we_o deny_v let_v we_o consider_v the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n for_o they_o must_v govern_v in_o this_o case_n first_o it_o be_v say_v concern_v the_o kingdom_n represent_v by_o the_o stone_n cut_v out_o of_o the_o mountain_n that_o in_o the_o day_n of_o these_o kingdom_n will_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n raise_v up_o a_o kingdom_n that_o never_o shall_v be_v destroy_v if_o this_o be_v so_o it_o will_v necessary_o follow_v that_o the_o roman_a must_v be_v one_o of_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n because_o our_o saviour_n be_v bear_v his_o gospel_n be_v preach_v the_o gentile_n be_v bring_v to_o the_o faith_n in_o those_o time_n when_o the_o roman_n have_v the_o sovereign_a dominion_n over_o the_o earth_n and_o particular_o over_o those_o part_n where_o the_o church_n be_v seat_v the_o seleucian_n kingdom_n be_v destroy_v and_o all_o that_o tract_n of_o land_n from_o euphrates_n to_o the_o border_n of_o egypt_n be_v whole_o bring_v under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_n therefore_o since_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n begin_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o roman_a the_o roman_a must_v necessary_o be_v the_o four_o and_o the_o last_o kingdom_n secondlâ—…_n it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o stone_n become_v a_o great_a mâ—…untain_n and_o fill_v the_o whole_a earth_n now_o when_o do_v thiâ—…_n come_v to_o pass_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v weak_a and_o small_a at_o his_o inâ—…arnation_n and_o in_o the_o time_n immediate_o follow_v but_o after_o that_o the_o stone_n smite_v the_o image_n upon_o the_o foot_n and_o toe_n after_o that_o he_o have_v break_v the_o roman_a kingdom_n in_o the_o last_o and_o antichristian_a state_n thereof_o then_o and_o not_o till_o then_o it_o become_v a_o mountain_n and_o fill_v the_o whole_a earth_n now_o this_o be_v not_o at_o the_o incarnatioâ—…_n but_o we_o look_v for_o the_o performance_n thereof_o at_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o majestical_a kingdom_n of_o christ_n as_o it_o be_v plain_o discover_v in_o the_o whole_a book_n of_o the_o revelation_n three_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o stone_n smite_v the_o image_n upon_o the_o foot_n and_o toe_n that_o be_v part_n of_o iron_n and_o part_n of_o clay_n this_o show_v plain_o that_o the_o seleucidae_n and_o the_o lagidae_n can_v be_v the_o four_o and_o the_o last_o metal-kingdom_n for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n do_v never_o so_o much_o as_o touch_v these_o kingdom_n they_o be_v all_o utter_o destroy_v by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_n before_o the_o come_v of_o christ_n in_o the_o flesh._n now_o if_o you_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o roman_a as_o to_z the_o last_o of_o the_o four_o persecute_v empire_n the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n in_o these_o last_o
the_o second_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n we_o gather_v these_o four_o observation_n first_o concern_v the_o time_n of_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n it_o must_v be_v in_o the_o latter_a time_n for_o though_o it_o be_v only_o say_v that_o in_o the_o day_n of_o these_o kingdom_n speak_v indefinite_o shall_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n raise_v up_o a_o kingdom_n that_o never_o shall_v be_v destroy_v yet_o in_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o vision_n it_o be_v employ_v to_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o last_o metal-kingdom_n for_o according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o the_o vision_n nabuchadnezzar_n first_o see_v the_o head_n of_o gold_n than_o the_o breast_n of_o silver_n the_o belly_n and_o thigh_n of_o brass_n the_o leg_n of_o iron_n the_o foot_n and_o toe_n part_n of_o iron_n and_o part_n of_o clay_n and_o then_o after_o some_o consideration_n he_o see_v a_o stone_n cut_v out_o of_o the_o mountain_n that_o smite_v the_o image_n upon_o his_o foot_n therefore_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o the_o latter_a time_n when_o the_o image_n be_v in_o its_o last_o and_o low_a region_n at_o leastwise_o the_o eminent_a operation_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n be_v upon_o the_o foot_n and_o toe_n of_o the_o image_n second_o we_o be_v to_o observe_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v small_a in_o the_o beginning_n it_o be_v a_o little_a stone_n cut_v out_o of_o the_o mountain_n for_o look_v what_o difference_n there_o be_v betwixt_o a_o little_a stone_n and_o a_o great_a mountain_n so_o the_o same_o difference_n be_v betwixt_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n when_o it_o begin_v and_o that_o kingdom_n when_o itself_o become_v a_o mountain_n and_o fill_v the_o earth_n calvin_n upon_o the_o place_n speak_v very_o well_o propheta_fw-la admonet_fw-la exordia_fw-la regni_fw-la christi_fw-la fore_fw-la contempta_fw-la the_o prophet_n do_v well_o admonish_v we_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v weak_a and_o contemptible_a three_o we_o be_v to_o note_n also_o that_o the_o progress_n of_o this_o kingdom_n be_v from_o small_a beginning_n first_o it_o be_v a_o stone_n cut_v out_o of_o the_o mountain_n and_o then_o by_o degree_n in_o time_n though_o the_o space_n of_o time_n be_v not_o express_v in_o the_o text_n it_o become_v a_o mountain_n and_o fill_v the_o earth_n four_o concern_v the_o mean_n of_o the_o increase_n how_o it_o come_v to_o that_o plenitude_n or_o fullness_n of_o power_n it_o smite_v upon_o the_o foot_n and_o toe_n of_o the_o image_n and_o so_o the_o iron_n the_o clay_n â—…he_v brass_n the_o silver_n the_o gold_n be_v break_v all_o together_o and_o the_o stone_n become_v a_o mountain_n and_o fill_v the_o earth_n vers_fw-la 34_o 35._o these_o be_v the_o four_o observation_n draw_v from_o the_o second_o chapter_n now_o let_v we_o apply_v ourselves_o to_o polanus_fw-la and_o other_o interpreter_n of_o that_o way_n and_o here_o we_o agree_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n do_v in_o some_o sense_n begin_v at_o his_o incarnation_n and_o this_o be_v one_o chief_a argument_n to_o prove_v the_o roman_a to_o be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n because_o the_o lord_n christ_n come_v in_o the_o flesh_n and_o his_o gospel_n be_v preach_v and_o many_o church_n be_v gather_v when_o the_o roman_n do_v bear_v rule_n but_o our_o question_n be_v whether_o do_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n begin_v as_o the_o five_o monarchy_n as_o a_o mountain_n that_o do_v fill_v the_o earth_n in_o this_o sense_n he_o can_v be_v say_v to_o begin_v in_o that_o fullness_n and_o amplitude_n of_o power_n at_o the_o incarnation_n for_o from_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o text_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v small_a in_o the_o beginning_n second_o that_o it_o grow_v by_o degree_n three_o that_o the_o mean_n of_o the_o increase_n be_v by_o wear_v out_o the_o four_o kingdom_n the_o stone_n smite_v the_o image_n upon_o the_o foot_n and_o toe_n and_o so_o become_v a_o mountain_n and_o fill_v the_o earth_n if_o we_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o event_n the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n begin_v when_o the_o roman_n do_v bear_v rule_n his_o kingdom_n be_v small_a in_o the_o beginning_n but_o by_o degree_n first_o by_o wear_v out_o rome_n imperial_a and_o after_o that_o by_o wear_v out_o rome_n papal_n this_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n shall_v come_v to_o the_o fullness_n of_o all_o monarchical_a power_n over_o the_o whole_a earth_n now_o on_o the_o contrary_a let_v we_o suppose_v that_o the_o seleucidae_n and_o the_o lagidae_n joint_o or_o the_o seleucidae_n alone_o do_v make_v the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n for_o so_o junius_n broughton_n piscator_fw-la polanus_fw-la hayne_n willet_n and_o other_o will_v have_v it_o upon_o their_o ground_n i_o demand_v first_o how_o do_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n begin_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n if_o the_o seleucidae_n and_o the_o lagidae_n do_v make_v the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n second_o see_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n do_v begin_v as_o a_o little_a stone_n cut_v out_o of_o the_o mountain_n how_o do_v they_o prove_v that_o this_o kingdom_n do_v come_v to_o that_o small_a beginning_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o seleucidae_n and_o the_o lagidae_n three_o see_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n do_v increase_v by_o decree_n in_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o metal-kingdom_n how_o do_v it_o increase_v in_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o seleucidae_n and_o the_o lagidae_n four_o see_v the_o mean_n of_o the_o increase_n be_v by_o the_o wear_n out_o of_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n the_o stone_n smite_v the_o image_n upon_o the_o foot_n how_o do_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n wear_v out_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o seleucidae_n and_o lagidae_n be_v they_o not_o total_o destroy_v some_o year_n before_o the_o come_v of_o christ_n in_o the_o flesh_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o the_o roman_n all_o these_o thing_n put_v together_o do_v weaken_v that_o principle_n of_o the_o dissolution_n of_o all_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n at_o the_o come_v of_o christ_n in_o the_o flesh_n and_o that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n do_v begin_v at_o the_o incarnation_n in_o the_o fullness_n of_o monarchical_a power_n now_o because_o mr_n hayne_n earth_n have_v labour_v very_o much_o in_o this_o point_n we_o will_v take_v his_o argument_n into_o consideration_n mr_n hayne_n when_o herod_n pilate_n and_o the_o jewish_a ruler_n rise_v up_o against_o jesus_n christ_n god_n set_v he_o to_o be_v his_o king_n on_o mount_n zion_n and_o give_v he_o so_o eminent_a a_o kingdom_n that_o to_o it_o all_o king_n judge_n and_o people_n must_v submit_v or_o else_o be_v crush_v with_o a_o iron-scepter_n but_o herod_n pilate_n and_o the_o ruler_n of_o the_o jew_n rise_v up_o against_o jesus_n christ_n 1500_o year_n ago_o and_o more_o therefore_o god_n set_v up_o christ_n his_o kiâ—…g_n on_o mount_n zion_n and_o give_v he_o a_o kingdom_n so_o eminent_a 1500_o year_n ago_o and_o more_o answer_n for_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n 1500_o year_n ago_o i_o yield_v that_o this_o be_v true_a according_a to_o the_o right_a meaning_n of_o the_o scripture_n but_o the_o great_a question_n be_v whether_o the_o monarchical_a kingdom_n of_o christ_n when_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a shall_v become_v the_o monarchical_a people_n whether_o do_v that_o kingdom_n begin_v 1500_o year_n ago_o yea_o or_o no_o i_o do_v call_v that_o the_o monarchical_a kingdom_n of_o christ_n to_o speak_v clear_o in_o the_o point_n not_o when_o he_o have_v a_o power_n in_o himself_o great_a than_o any_o earthly_a dominion_n not_o when_o by_o the_o merit_n of_o his_o death_n and_o donation_n of_o his_o father_n he_o begin_v to_o have_v right_a to_o all_o earthly_a kingdom_n for_o this_o be_v give_v to_o he_o at_o his_o ascension_n but_o by_o the_o monarchical_a kingdom_n i_o understand_v when_o the_o lord_n christ_n after_o the_o several_a and_o respective_a time_n of_o the_o tyrannical_a kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n according_a to_o the_o free_a dispensation_n of_o his_o father_n do_v actual_o take_v into_o his_o possession_n the_o sovereignty_n over_o the_o earth_n and_o that_o his_o gospel_n come_v to_o be_v the_o regent_n law_n over_o the_o nation_n now_o this_o monarchical_a kingdom_n i_o deny_v that_o it_o begin_v 1500_o year_n ago_o it_o be_v not_o full_o begin_v as_o yet_o though_o we_o have_v some_o beginning_n thereof_o by_o the_o preach_a of_o the_o eternal_a gospel_n by_o luther_n and_o those_o that_o follow_v the_o scope_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v to_o show_v that_o this_o kingdom_n must_v begin_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o beast_n or_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n of_o the_o late_a edition_n but_o to_o come_v to_o particular_n it_o be_v mention_v rev._n
19_o vers_fw-la 1_o 2_o 3_o 4_o 5._o that_o when_o the_o saint_n do_v sing_v their_o halelujah_o at_o the_o judgement_n upon_o the_o great_a whore_n than_o a_o voice_n be_v hear_v the_o lord_n god_n omnipotent_a reign_v vers_fw-la 6._o here_o i_o demand_v do_v not_o the_o lord_n god_n omnipotent_a reign_n before_o he_o do_v not_o reign_v before_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o that_o text_n for_o the_o great_a whoâ—…e_n have_v rule_v all_o the_o world_n and_o have_v corrupt_v the_o earth_n by_o her_o fornication_n all_o be_v under_o her_o power_n and_o she_o spill_v the_o blood_n of_o the_o martyr_n at_o her_o own_o pleasure_n but_o at_o her_o destruction_n the_o lord_n christ_n do_v begin_v to_o reign_v and_o that_o be_v the_o time_n of_o the_o marriage_n of_o the_o lamb_n of_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o gospel-church_n when_o the_o lamb_n wife_n have_v make_v herself_o ready_a vers_n 7._o so_o it_o be_v say_v rev._n 11._o 15._o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n be_v become_v the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o of_o his_o christ_n and_o he_o shall_v reign_v for_o ever_o and_o ever_o here_o i_o demand_v be_v not_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n before_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n before_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o great_a city_n before_o that_o time_n when_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n begin_v to_o be_v destroy_v i_o answer_v they_o be_v his_o kingdom_n jure_v by_o right_n they_o be_v his_o by_o virtue_n of_o purchase_n 1500_o year_n ago_o and_o more_o but_o he_o enter_v not_o into_o the_o actual_a possession_n till_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o tyrannical_a kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n he_o receive_v institution_n &_o jus_o ad_fw-la rem_fw-la above_o 1500_o year_n ago_o but_o he_o have_v not_o inâ—…uction_n &_o jus_o in_o re_fw-mi till_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n and_o therefore_o these_o word_n be_v special_o and_o emphatical_o add_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d thou_o have_v take_v to_o thyself_o thy_o great_a power_n and_o haste_n reign_v in_o which_o word_n the_o holy_a spirit_n do_v insinuate_v that_o before_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n the_o lord_n christ_n by_o his_o own_o free_a and_o voluntary_a permission_n do_v suffer_v the_o beast_n and_o other_o monarchical_a state_n to_o encroach_v upon_o he_o and_o to_o detain_v his_o power_n for_o 1260_o year_n at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o time_n he_o do_v resume_v and_o take_v the_o power_n to_o himself_o alone_o this_o be_v the_o scope_n of_o the_o prophecy_n and_o for_o the_o argument_n of_o mr_n hayne_n that_o christ_n be_v a_o establish_a king_n upon_o mount_n zion_n when_o herod_n and_o pontius_n pilate_n conspire_v against_o he_o i_o will_v further_o add_v that_o in_o those_o time_n when_o the_o beast_n rule_v over_o all_o and_o when_o all_o worship_v his_o image_n and_o receive_v his_o mark_n in_o those_o very_a time_n the_o lamb_n stand_v upon_o mount_n zion_n and_o with_o he_o 144000_o have_v their_o father_n name_v write_v in_o their_o forehead_n chap._n 14._o vers_fw-la 1._o now_o i_o believe_v none_o that_o understand_v the_o scope_n of_o the_o prophecy_n will_v affirm_v that_o christ_n be_v state_v in_o his_o monarchical_a kingdom_n in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n upon_o the_o earth_n to_o speak_v proper_o these_o be_v rather_o the_o time_n of_o the_o patience_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o of_o the_o exinanition_n and_o concealment_n of_o the_o glory_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n the_o king_n do_v agree_v to_o give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n and_o must_v do_v so_o till_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v fulfil_v when_o this_o be_v do_v the_o beast_n shall_v be_v destroy_v his_o body_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o the_o burn_a fire_n and_o then_o the_o lord_n christ_n shall_v begin_v to_o reign_v mr_n hayne_n it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o christ_n kingdom_n when_o it_o be_v set_v up_o be_v more_o powerful_a than_o rome_n which_o to_o this_o day_n never_o can_v though_o assist_v by_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n either_o by_o may_v or_o policy_n prevail_v against_o christ_n kingdom_n answer_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o itself_o strong_a than_o any_o monarchical_a kingdom_n whatsoever_o but_o the_o great_a question_n be_v whether_o it_o be_v his_o mind_n at_o all_o time_n to_o eâ—…ert_v and_o put_v forth_o his_o power_n if_o this_o have_v be_v his_o mind_n why_o do_v he_o not_o dash_v in_o piece_n the_o babylonian_a the_o persian_a the_o grecian_a and_o the_o roman_a power_n as_o soon_o as_o they_o have_v any_o be_v why_o have_v they_o any_o liberty_n give_v they_o to_o afflict_v the_o saint_n in_o these_o variation_n and_o change_n of_o empire_n the_o lord_n christ_n will_v not_o put_v out_o his_o power_n till_o the_o time_n of_o his_o reign_n upon_o the_o earth_n shall_v begin_v again_o we_o do_v not_o absolute_o and_o simple_o affirm_v that_o the_o lord_n christ_n do_v not_o exert_a and_o put_v out_o his_o power_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o metal-kingdom_n for_o he_o arm_v his_o saint_n with_o faith_n and_o patience_n and_o make_v they_o able_a to_o suffer_v but_o this_o we_o affirm_v he_o do_v not_o put_v forth_o his_o power_n to_o the_o destruction_n of_o these_o kingdom_n in_o their_o tyranny_n and_o rage_n against_o the_o church_n when_o the_o babylonian_a stand_v in_o all_o greatness_n of_o power_n it_o can_v not_o overcome_v the_o spirit_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o three_o child_n and_o when_o the_o ten_o horn_n do_v agree_v together_o to_o give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n the_o lamb_n do_v overcome_v they_o for_o he_o be_v lord_n of_o lord_n and_o king_n of_o king_n and_o they_o that_o be_v with_o he_o be_v call_v and_o choose_v and_o faithful_a chap._n 17._o vers_fw-la 14._o it_o be_v manifest_a then_o that_o the_o lord_n christ_n do_v put_v out_o his_o power_n to_o hold_v up_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o to_o make_v they_o able_a to_o suffer_v but_o for_o the_o present_a he_o do_v not_o break_v those_o tyrannical_a empire_n in_o piece_n to_o make_v they_o submit_v to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o gospel_n he_o do_v not_o nor_o will_v not_o exert_v and_o send_v forth_o that_o part_n of_o power_n till_o the_o time_n and_o season_n do_v come_v when_o his_o monarchical_a kingdom_n shall_v begin_v the_o apostle_n say_v 1_o tim._n cap._n 6._o vers_fw-la 15._o in_o his_o time_n he_o will_v show_v who_o be_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o only_a potentate_n the_o king_n of_o king_n and_o the_o lord_n of_o lord_n he_o will_v set_v forth_o his_o monarchical_a sovereignty_n and_o potency_n but_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o his_o own_o time_n in_o that_o season_n which_o the_o father_n have_v appoint_v for_o his_o sovereignty_n and_o dominion_n now_o that_o time_n according_a to_o the_o scripture_n be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o metal-kingdom_n and_o more_o particular_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n but_o let_v we_o proceed_v mr_n hayne_n christ_n in_o s._n john_n time_n be_v the_o prince_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n rev._n 1._o 5._o have_v all_o thing_n give_v he_o by_o his_o father_n luk._n 10._o 22._o all_o power_n in_o heaven_n and_o earth_n be_v give_v he_o before_o his_o ascension_n matth._n 28._o 18._o so_o that_o he_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n his_o body_n and_o in_o place_n far_o above_o all_o principality_n and_o power_n and_o domination_n and_o every_o title_n and_o name_n that_o be_v name_v not_o in_o this_o world_n only_o but_o in_o the_o world_n to_o come_v eph._n 1._o 21_o 22._o therefore_o at_o christ_n be_v here_o on_o earth_n or_o near_o unto_o that_o time_n he_o have_v a_o absolute_a and_o boundless_a sovereignty_n far_o above_o all_o monarch_n that_o hereâ—…ofore_o live_v or_o shall_v ever_o live_v hereafter_o answer_n to_o this_o matter_n i_o have_v speak_v before_o scil_n that_o the_o kingdom_n give_v to_o the_o son_n at_o his_o ascension_n be_v far_o great_a than_o any_o earthly_a kingdom_n whatsoever_o but_o the_o question_n here_o be_v whether_o do_v he_o enter_v into_o the_o possession_n of_o that_o kingdom_n yea_o or_o no_o there_o be_v a_o power_n give_v to_o christ_n at_o his_o ascension_n by_o virtue_n of_o which_o he_o be_v able_a to_o destroy_v the_o beast_n the_o false_a prophet_n the_o dragon_n gog_n and_o magog_n death_n and_o hell_n and_o all_o other_o enemy_n yet_o we_o see_v that_o he_o do_v not_o nor_o will_v not_o execute_v and_o put_v forth_o his_o power_n in_o their_o destruction_n till_o the_o time_n appoint_v of_o the_o father_n till_o the_o saint_n have_v pass_v the_o time_n of_o their_o patience_n and_o suffering_n
under_o these_o tyrant_n but_o in_o this_o matter_n let_v we_o answer_v mr_n hayne_n with_o mr_n hayne_n in_o the_o first_o page_n of_o his_o book_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o eternity_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n and_o of_o its_o extent_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o afterward_o in_o the_o second_o page_n he_o speak_v as_o follow_v of_o this_o extent_n say_v he_o be_v christ_n kingdom_n yet_o in_o regard_n that_o god_n have_v soâ—…etimes_o permit_v satan_n and_o wicked_a man_n in_o extraordnary_n manner_n to_o domineer_v and_o to_o exercise_v their_o worldly_a and_o ungodly_a power_n and_o that_o at_o other_o time_n he_o have_v make_v his_o own_o sovereignty_n by_o remarkable_a mercy_n and_o judgement_n to_o appear_v god_n and_o christ_n upon_o this_o more_o glorious_a expression_n of_o their_o more_o overrule_v may_v be_v then_o especial_o say_v to_o have_v a_o kingdom_n and_o to_o reign_v because_o in_o such_o time_n their_o glory_n and_o majesty_n do_v more_o manifest_o show_v itself_o exod._n 15._o 18._o 1_o sam._n 12._o 12._o obad._n vers_fw-la 21._o rev._n 12._o 10._o in_o like_a manner_n i_o may_v say_v though_o at_o the_o ascension_n of_o christ_n there_o be_v give_v to_o he_o a_o kingdom_n far_o great_a than_o all_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n yet_o in_o regard_n that_o it_o have_v please_v god_n the_o father_n for_o many_o age_n together_o to_o permit_v rome_n imperial_a and_o afterward_o rome_n papal_n in_o a_o extraordinary_a manner_n to_o exercise_v their_o worldly_a power_n and_o see_v also_o it_o be_v his_o pleasure_n after_o some_o age_n to_o make_v his_o sovereignty_n know_v in_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o tyranny_n of_o these_o state_n and_o in_o set_v up_o the_o gospel_n as_o the_o regent_n law_n in_o this_o respect_n the_o reign_n of_o christ_n may_v be_v say_v to_o begin_v at_o the_o dissolution_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o last_o and_o antichristian_a state_n thereof_o but_o a_o little_a further_o to_o open_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o scripture_n when_o michael_n and_o his_o angel_n i._n e._n christ_n and_o his_o primitive_a martyr_n have_v conquer_v the_o dragon_n present_o and_o immediate_o upon_o the_o conquest_n this_o acclamation_n be_v hear_v i_o hear_v a_o loud_a voice_n say_v in_o heaven_n now_o be_v come_v salvation_n and_o strength_n and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o god_n and_o the_o power_n of_o his_o christ_n for_o the_o accuser_n of_o our_o brethren_n be_v cast_v down_o rev._n 12._o 10._o here_o i_o demand_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o that_o kingdom_n of_o god_n and_o power_n of_o christ_n you_o be_v to_o note_n that_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o place_n be_v concern_v the_o fight_n between_o the_o lord_n christ_n and_o his_o primitive_a martyr_n on_o the_o one_o side_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o persecute_v empire_n of_o the_o roman_n on_o the_o otherside_n after_o a_o long_a and_o terrible_a fight_n the_o dragon_n be_v overcome_v by_o the_o faith_n and_o patience_n of_o the_o martyr_n by_o the_o prayer_n of_o faith_n ground_v upon_o the_o promise_n of_o god_n and_o in_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a when_o the_o christian_a faith_n as_o the_o best_a expositor_n will_v have_v it_o become_v religio_fw-la imperii_fw-la the_o religion_n of_o the_o empire_n then_o at_o that_o time_n the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n and_o the_o power_n of_o his_o christ_n be_v reveal_v to_o the_o world_n the_o deliverance_n and_o salvation_n of_o the_o church_n from_o under_o the_o ten_o first_o persecution_n be_v much_o desire_v before_o but_o it_o be_v not_o effect_v till_o the_o day_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a to_o his_o time_n then_o that_o notable_a expression_n the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o god_n and_o the_o power_n of_o his_o christ_n be_v come_v be_v more_o immediate_o â—…o_o be_v apply_v by_o that_o which_o the_o church_n have_v have_v experience_n of_o already_o we_o may_v learn_v what_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o spirit_n when_o he_o speak_v of_o her_o deliverance_n from_o under_o antichristian_a suffering_n and_o of_o the_o future_a reign_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o earth_n for_o 1000_o year_n and_o though_o there_o be_v some_o beginning_n of_o his_o monarchical_a reign_n in_o the_o day_n of_o constantine_n yet_o that_o be_v but_o radiatura_fw-la vel_fw-la specimen_fw-la regni_fw-la christi_fw-la a_o glimpse_n or_o a_o handâ—…el_n as_o it_o be_v of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o the_o future_a liberty_n of_o the_o church_n that_o shall_v be_v for_o that_o glory_n be_v eclipse_v and_o the_o church_n fall_v under_o persecution_n in_o all_o antichristian_a time_n when_o those_o time_n shall_v be_v fulfil_v the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n shall_v become_v the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o of_o his_o christ._n and_o so_o they_o shall_v continue_v and_o remain_v for_o many_o year_n when_o jew_n and_o gentile_n both_o together_o shall_v make_v a_o glorious_a church_n under_o christ_n their_o head_n and_o king_n in_o the_o latter_a day_n after_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n it_o be_v express_o say_v the_o dominion_n under_o the_o whole_a heaven_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a and_o that_o this_o dominion_n be_v to_o continue_v for_o ever_o dan._n 7._o 27._o now_o then_o if_o the_o monarchical_a kingdom_n of_o christ_n do_v begin_v at_o the_o incarnation_n and_o so_o forward_o to_o continue_v for_o ever_o what_o shall_v we_o make_v of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n for_o so_o many_o age_n together_o christ_n have_v reign_v but_o a_o little_a if_o we_o look_v to_o a_o exterior_a reign_n mr_n hayne_n the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n and_o of_o other_o tyrant_n be_v no_o impeachment_n to_o christ_n absolute_a sovereignty_n the_o wickedness_n of_o son_n take_v not_o away_o the_o fatherhood_n and_o authority_n of_o parent_n nor_o a_o debauch_a servant_n ill_a carriage_n argue_v his_o exemption_n from_o the_o master_n he_o be_v subject_a to_o david_n be_v and_o continue_v a_o king_n though_o ishbosheth_n and_o saul_n house_n though_o absalon_n his_o own_o son_n though_o sheba_n a_o benjamite_n and_o many_o of_o israel_n rise_v up_o against_o he_o and_o submit_v not_o to_o his_o sceptre_n answer_n we_o agree_v that_o the_o tyrannical_a state_n and_o by_o name_n the_o â—…ntichristian_a can_v be_v such_o impeachment_n to_o christ_n kingdom_n so_o as_o absolute_o and_o final_o to_o obstruct_v it_o in_o every_o part_n and_o point_n of_o power_n we_o yield_v also_o that_o the_o right_n belong_v to_o christ_n to_o be_v universal_a head_n of_o the_o church_n though_o antichrist_n have_v usurp_v his_o right_n for_o many_o age_n together_o and_o further_o though_o his_o jurisdiction_n have_v be_v detain_v by_o other_o a_o long_a time_n yet_o he_o have_v power_n enough_o in_o himself_o to_o recover_v it_o again_o when_o the_o time_n appoint_v for_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o tyrannical_a state_n be_v once_o fulfil_v but_o to_o say_v for_o the_o present_a that_o the_o antichristian_a state_n be_v no_o impeachment_n to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n this_o be_v a_o marvellous_a thing_n when_o a_o usurpet_fw-la be_v in_o the_o place_n of_o government_n be_v this_o no_o impeachment_n to_o the_o lawful_a power_n all_o the_o world_n do_v agree_v together_o to_o worship_v the_o beast_n and_o to_o receive_v his_o mark_n and_o be_v this_o no_o impeachment_n to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n the_o great_a whore_n corrupt_v the_o earth_n with_o her_o fornication_n and_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n agree_v together_o to_o give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n and_o be_v this_o no_o impeachment_n to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n though_o david_n be_v anoint_v king_n over_o israel_n and_o though_o by_o virtue_n of_o his_o unction_n he_o have_v true_a title_n to_o the_o kingdom_n yet_o so_o long_o as_o saul_n and_o ishbosheth_n do_v bear_v rule_n the_o kingdom_n be_v not_o he_o in_o like_a manner_n though_o the_o lord_n christ_n by_o suffer_v death_n and_o by_o his_o unction_n have_v title_n to_o all_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o earth_n yet_o as_o long_o as_o the_o tyrannical_a state_n of_o this_o world_n and_o particular_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n do_v continue_v the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n in_o that_o form_n and_o manner_n as_o they_o shall_v be_v be_v not_o he_o and_o therefore_o at_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o great_a city_n this_o expression_n be_v use_v the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n be_v become_v the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o of_o his_o christ._n here_o be_v a_o tacit_a implication_n that_o they_o be_v none_o of_o his_o kingdom_n before_o in_o that_o sense_n which_o the_o text_n intend_v mr_n hayne_n you_o much_o debase_v and_o vilify_v christ_n and_o his_o kingdom_n in_o compare_v it_o and_o count_v it_o inferior_a to_o
the_o jewish_a church_n true_o indeed_o in_o the_o hebrew_n vision_n there_o be_v some_o mention_n make_v of_o the_o people_n of_o god_n but_o then_o common_o you_o shall_v see_v some_o circumstance_n in_o the_o text_n to_o decipher_v the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n only_o as_o for_o ensample_n you_o shall_v read_v something_o speak_v of_o the_o tsebi_n or_o the_o pleasant_a land_n of_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o sanctuary_n of_o daniel_n people_n and_o the_o like_a but_o in_o the_o chaldee_n vision_n there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n mention_v which_o make_v i_o to_o think_v that_o the_o saint_n there_o mention_v be_v of_o a_o more_o general_a nature_n and_o concern_v the_o people_n of_o god_n both_o jew_n and_o gentile_n indeed_o it_o be_v often_o speak_v concern_v the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a that_o the_o little_a horn_n do_v wear_v they_o out_o and_o consume_v they_o and_o that_o at_o the_o time_n appoint_v they_o shall_v take_v the_o kingdom_n but_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o specify_v in_o daniel_n what_o these_o saint_n be_v whether_o they_o be_v the_o saint_n of_o the_o jew_n or_o the_o gentile_n or_o both_o dr_n willet_n seem_v to_o i_o to_o give_v a_o good_a reason_n why_o they_o shall_v be_v call_v the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a scil_n in_o reference_n to_o their_o most_o high_a prince_n the_o lord_n christ._n the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n be_v fair_a for_o this_o interpretation_n and_o the_o kingdom_n and_o dominion_n under_o the_o whole_a heaven_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o then_o in_o the_o word_n immediate_o follow_v his_o kingdom_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v a_o everlasting_a kingdom_n and_o all_o dominion_n shall_v obey_v he_o vers_n 27._o the_o kingdom_n be_v give_v to_o the_o son_n of_o man_n as_o to_o the_o head_n and_o by_o he_o it_o be_v communicate_v to_o his_o people_n and_o subject_n after_o their_o suffering_n by_o all_o that_o have_v be_v speak_v we_o may_v conclude_v that_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n the_o member_n of_o his_o mystical_a body_n be_v the_o object_n of_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n three_o the_o great_a power_n and_o cruelty_n of_o this_o beast_n be_v not_o only_o against_o the_o saint_n but_o against_o all_o the_o former_a metal-kingdom_n for_o as_o iron_n it_o shall_v break_v they_o all_o in_o piece_n vers_n 40._o therefore_o this_o kingdom_n be_v say_v to_o be_v more_o mighty_a than_o any_o go_n before_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o exercise_n and_o employment_n of_o strength_n upon_o the_o former_a kingdom_n and_o not_o only_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o particular_a exercise_n of_o cruelty_n against_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n if_o this_o be_v so_o we_o can_v say_v that_o the_o seleucian_n be_v such_o but_o to_o the_o roman_a all_o thing_n agree_v four_o i_o do_v yield_v also_o that_o this_o expression_n be_v use_v special_o for_o that_o part_n of_o the_o earth_n about_o the_o confine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o the_o whole_a meaning_n of_o the_o text_n when_o the_o lord_n give_v nabuchadnezzar_n the_o head_n of_o the_o image_n a_o kingdom_n power_n strength_n and_o glory_n and_o wheresoever_o the_o child_n of_o man_n dwell_v he_o give_v they_o all_o into_o his_o hand_n we_o can_v say_v that_o he_o make_v he_o ruler_n over_o all_o in_o judea_n only_o but_o he_o make_v he_o ruler_n over_o all_o the_o eastern_a country_n far_o and_o near_o round_o about_o the_o confine_n of_o that_o church_n and_o nation_n in_o like_a manner_n when_o the_o four_o kingdom_n arise_v and_o bring_v the_o earth_n into_o a_o more_o absolute_a subjection_n we_o must_v not_o only_o confine_v this_o to_o the_o country_n of_o judea_n but_o we_o must_v also_o expound_v the_o whole_a earth_n by_o some_o analogy_n to_o the_o former_a metal-kingdom_n according_a to_o this_o sense_n when_o the_o four_o kingdom_n come_v to_o the_o time_n of_o its_o monarchical_a dominion_n it_o will_v be_v the_o most_o potent_a kingdom_n that_o ever_o be_v about_o the_o confine_n of_o the_o church_n and_o it_o will_v bring_v the_o former_a kingdom_n into_o the_o great_a subjection_n if_o you_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o seleucidae_n there_o will_v be_v no_o correspondence_n at_o all_o but_o to_o the_o roman_a all_o thing_n do_v agree_v for_o that_o kingdom_n be_v absolute_o the_o most_o mighty_a and_o the_o most_o powerful_a that_o ever_o be_v about_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o as_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n have_v judea_n under_o their_o obedience_n so_o they_o have_v the_o great_a empire_n about_o judea_n from_o east_n to_o west_n that_o ever_o be_v all_o these_o reason_n lay_v together_o show_v plain_o that_o the_o four_o beast_n be_v the_o roman_a kingdom_n and_o so_o consequent_o the_o ten-horned_n beast_n in_o daniel_n and_o the_o revelation_n be_v all_o one_o it_o be_v not_o only_o one_o and_o the_o same_o in_o analogy_n and_o similitude_n of_o expression_n but_o it_o be_v literal_o and_o historical_o one_o and_o the_o same_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n be_v describe_v in_o both_o prophecy_n by_o the_o same_o emblem_n and_o similitude_n and_o thus_o much_o concern_v the_o query_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o more_o general_a nature_n thereof_o we_o will_v now_o descend_v more_o particular_o to_o the_o ten_o horn_n and_o here_o we_o will_v show_v that_o they_o can_v be_v the_o ten_o king_n lineal_o succeed_v in_o the_o seleucian_n race_n but_o they_o be_v so_o many_o inferior_a realm_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n querie_n 1_o if_o the_o ten_o horn_n be_v ten_o seleucian_n king_n there_o will_v be_v eleven_o horn_n in_o all_o and_o how_o can_v ten_o horn_n be_v the_o character_n of_o the_o beast_n if_o in_o the_o whole_a succession_n the_o number_n of_o king_n be_v eleven_o in_o all_o the_o beast_n be_v more_o proper_o call_v undeâ—…em_fw-la cornupeta_fw-la the_o beast_n with_o eleven_o horn_n the_o word_n be_v plain_a the_o ten_o horn_n be_v ten_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v and_o another_o shall_v arise_v up_o after_o they_o that_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o the_o first_o vers_n 24._o therefore_o if_o in_o the_o whole_a succession_n there_o be_v eleven_o king_n first_o ten_n and_o then_o another_o that_o come_v up_o after_o they_o why_o be_v the_o beast_n set_v forth_o by_o the_o special_a character_n of_o ten_o horn_n the_o little_a horn_n must_v needs_o be_v the_o more_o cruel_a and_o more_o eminent_a according_a to_o the_o text_n and_o yet_o by_o this_o rule_n that_o which_o be_v more_o principal_a shall_v be_v exclude_v from_o the_o denomination_n but_o doctor_n willet_n have_v this_o evasion_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o little_a horn_n do_v not_o come_v up_o after_o the_o ten_o but_o it_o come_v up_o as_o the_o last_o of_o they_o and_o so_o piscator_fw-la render_v the_o word_n et_fw-la cornua_fw-la decem_fw-la ex_fw-la illo_fw-la regno_fw-la nempe_fw-la decem_fw-la reges_fw-la exsurgent_fw-la &_o postremus_fw-la resurget_fw-la post_fw-la illos_fw-la &_o be_v diversus_fw-la erit_fw-la à _fw-la prioribus_fw-la and_o in_o his_o scholia_fw-la upon_o the_o 8_o verse_n he_o thus_o speak_v vox_fw-la chaldaica_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d quae_fw-la versu_fw-la sexto_fw-la &_o septimo_fw-la significat_fw-la alium_fw-la hic_fw-la valet_fw-la ultimum_fw-la seu_fw-la postremum_fw-la nam_fw-la antiochus_n epiphanes_n qui_fw-la per_fw-la cornu_fw-la illud_fw-la figurabatur_fw-la fuit_fw-la vltimus_fw-la inter_fw-la decem_fw-la illos_fw-la reges_fw-la qui_fw-la hîc_fw-la per_fw-la decem_fw-la cornua_fw-la figurantur_fw-la but_o let_v it_o be_v suppose_v that_o the_o chaldee_n word_n may_v indefinite_o be_v take_v yet_o it_o be_v to_o our_o purpose_n to_o consider_v what_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o text_n will_v admit_v in_o the_o former_a verse_n when_o the_o description_n of_o the_o babylonian-lyon_n be_v end_v it_o be_v there_o mention_v i_o behold_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d another_o beast_n like_o a_o bear_n not_o a_o latter_a beast_n that_o come_v up_o out_o of_o the_o sea_n for_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o spirit_n be_v to_o show_v the_o rise_n of_o four_o several_a monarchy_n each_o one_o diverse_a from_o other_o so_o in_o the_o present_a case_n after_o the_o description_n of_o the_o ten_o horn_n the_o little_a horn_n be_v say_v to_o be_v another_o that_o come_v up_o after_o they_o to_o show_v the_o notable_a diversity_n between_o it_o and_o the_o horn_n that_o come_v up_o before_o and_o so_o this_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o text_n that_o another_o horn_n much_o differ_v from_o the_o former_a ten_o in_o nature_n and_o condition_n come_v up_o after_o they_o in_o order_n of_o time_n second_o suppose_v we_o shall_v let_v this_o translation_n pass_v postremum_fw-la exsurget_fw-la post_fw-la illa_fw-la a_o latter_a shall_v arise_v after_o they_o here_o i_o
this_o four_o monarchy_n be_v to_o be_v state_v according_a to_o church-relation_n second_o we_o will_v show_v out_o of_o the_o story_n in_o who_o time_n and_o by_o who_o mean_n the_o church_n come_v first_o under_o the_o dominion_n of_o that_o people_n now_o that_o the_o roman_a do_v begin_v as_o the_o four_o of_o daniel_n kingdom_n when_o the_o church_n come_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o that_o people_n may_v be_v prove_v by_o these_o argument_n argument_n i._n where_o the_o former_a three_o kingdom_n in_o daniel_n image_n do_v begin_v by_o the_o same_o analogy_n we_o be_v to_o proceed_v in_o state_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n but_o the_o former_a three_o kingdom_n in_o daniel_n image_n do_v begin_v each_o of_o they_o in_o their_o several_a time_n when_o the_o church_n and_o the_o confine_n adjoin_v come_v under_o their_o dominion_n therefore_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o daniel_n image_n begin_v when_o the_o church_n and_o the_o confine_n about_o the_o church_n come_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o that_o people_n the_o major_n be_v clear_a for_o none_o will_v deny_v but_o that_o the_o roman_a do_v hold_v analogy_n with_o the_o three_o former_a empire_n in_o their_o beginning_n and_o for_o the_o minor_a we_o prove_v it_o by_o induction_n of_o singulars_n as_o for_o ensample_n example_n 1._o first_o in_o the_o babylonian_a kingdom_n the_o first_o of_o daniel_n four_o there_o be_v many_o potent_a king_n that_o do_v reign_v in_o that_o succession_n before_o the_o time_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n for_o he_o begin_v to_o reign_v in_o the_o 144_o year_n of_o the_o aera_fw-la of_o nabonazzar_n now_o the_o several_a name_n of_o the_o king_n the_o time_n of_o their_o reign_n and_o the_o order_n of_o their_o succession_n be_v all_o set_v down_o in_o the_o famous_a canon_n of_o ptolemy_n as_o we_o shall_v show_v afterward_o but_o not_o to_o go_v far_o for_o a_o example_n there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o one_o merodach-baladan_a in_o the_o canon_n aforesaid_a call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o he_o send_v ambassador_n to_o hezekiah_n king_n of_o judah_n 2_o king_n 20._o 12._o there_o be_v then_o a_o succession_n of_o babylonian_a king_n before_o nabuchadnezzar_n you_o will_v say_v why_o be_v he_o then_o call_v the_o head_n of_o gold_n as_o much_o in_o sense_n as_o the_o first_o babylonian_n king_n i_o answer_v though_o he_o be_v not_o simple_o the_o first_o babylonian_n king_n other_o reign_v before_o he_o yet_o he_o be_v the_o first_o prince_n of_o the_o babylonian_n that_o bring_v the_o jewish_a church_n and_o the_o confine_n about_o that_o church_n within_o the_o babylonian_a empire_n example_n 2._o second_o that_o kingdom_n of_o the_o mede_n and_o persian_n whereof_o darius_n and_o cyrus_n be_v the_o founder_n if_o we_o go_v strict_o to_o work_v the_o foundation_n of_o these_o be_v lay_v before_o for_o it_o be_v manifest_o plain_a by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o greek_a historian_n and_o by_o the_o chronographical_a table_n now_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o all_o man_n that_o there_o be_v a_o potent_a race_n of_o the_o king_n of_o media_n down_o from_o arbaces_n the_o mede_n yet_o for_o all_o this_o darius_n and_o cyrus_n be_v the_o true_a founder_n of_o the_o mede-persian_a kingdom_n because_o they_o first_o bring_v the_o jewish_a church_n under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o mede_n and_o persian_n and_o that_o which_o be_v very_o remarkable_a to_o our_o present_a purpose_n though_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n famous_o know_v among_o historian_n that_o cyrus_n begin_v to_o reign_v in_o the_o 55_o olympiad_n though_o he_o subdue_v many_o nation_n &_o propagate_v the_o persian_a empire_n very_o far_o yet_o the_o scripture_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o that_o beginning_n but_o then_o only_o when_o the_o church_n come_v within_o the_o limit_n of_o the_o persian_a dominion_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v well_o observe_v by_o piscator_fw-la in_o his_o scholia_fw-la upon_o ezra_n chap._n 1._o vers_fw-la 2._o that_o the_o edict_n come_v forth_o in_o the_o first_o of_o cyrus_n king_n of_o persia._n this_o say_v he_o be_v the_o first_o year_n of_o his_o reign_n in_o babylon_n example_n 3._o the_o three_o kingdom_n in_o daniel_n image_n be_v that_o of_o the_o grecian_n of_o which_o alexander_n become_v the_o head_n at_o the_o overthrow_n of_o darius_n the_o rough_a goat_n be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o grecian_n and_o the_o great_a horn_n to_o wit_n alexander_n be_v express_o call_v the_o first_o king_n dan._n 8._o 21._o now_o how_o can_v he_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o first_o king_n of_o the_o grecian_n see_v there_o be_v many_o mighty_a king_n before_o he_o in_o and_o over_o that_o nation_n to_o let_v pass_v all_o the_o other_o state_n of_o greece_n in_o macedonia_n itself_o philip_n the_o father_n of_o alexander_n be_v a_o potent_a prince_n but_o the_o answer_n be_v as_o before_z he_o be_v the_o first_o monarchical_a king_n that_o subdue_v the_o territory_n of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v never_o any_o grecian_a prince_n that_o extend_v the_o sovereign_a rule_n of_o that_o people_n so_o far_o eastward_o to_o the_o confine_n of_o the_o church_n as_o he_o and_o therefore_o he_o be_v express_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o first_o king_n of_o the_o grecian_n from_o all_o the_o foremention_v particular_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o former_a three_o kingdom_n in_o daniel_n image_n begin_v each_o of_o they_o in_o their_o several_a time_n when_o the_o church_n come_v under_o their_o respective_a dominion_n and_o so_o the_o assumption_n be_v prove_v if_o then_o we_o proceed_v in_o the_o same_o analogy_n we_o must_v necessary_o say_v that_o the_o roman_a begin_v as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n when_o the_o jewish_a church_n and_o the_o continent_n adjoin_v come_v first_o under_o the_o sovereign_a lordship_n and_o command_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n but_o yet_o for_o further_a confirmation_n of_o this_o truth_n we_o will_v produce_v some_o new_a argument_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o metal-kingdom_n be_v number_v in_o relation_n to_o the_o church_n first_o the_o revelation_n of_o these_o metal-kingdom_n be_v special_o for_o the_o saint_n and_o people_n of_o god_n for_o though_o one_o end_n be_v to_o discover_v to_o nabuchadnezzar_n what_o succession_n of_o tyranny_n there_o shall_v be_v after_o he_o yet_o this_o be_v principal_o for_o the_o church_n sake_n and_o the_o church_n use_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v mention_v this_o secret_n be_v not_o reveal_v unto_o i_o for_o any_o wisdom_n that_o i_o have_v above_o all_o live_n but_o for_o their_o sake_n that_o shall_v make_v know_v the_o interpretation_n to_o the_o king_n vers_n 30._o therefore_o in_o the_o delineation_n of_o these_o tyrannical_a empire_n the_o lord_n do_v special_o intend_v to_o reveal_v to_o the_o church_n those_o change_n and_o vicissitude_n of_o time_n that_o she_o shall_v meet_v withal_o in_o relation_n to_o she_o then_o there_o be_v primary_o a_o discovery_n of_o these_o thing_n second_o these_o metal-kingdom_n be_v also_o discover_v to_o show_v in_o what_o region_n or_o part_n of_o time_n the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n shall_v begin_v all_o the_o scripture_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n point_v main_o to_o christ_n some_o point_n to_o his_o parentage_n other_o to_o the_o place_n of_o his_o birth_n other_o to_o the_o tribe_n that_o he_o shall_v come_v of_o so_o this_o in_o special_a point_v to_o that_o period_n of_o time_n when_o his_o kingdom_n shall_v begin_v these_o be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n in_o the_o day_n of_o these_o kingdom_n shall_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n raise_v up_o a_o kingdom_n that_o never_o shall_v be_v destroy_v from_o whence_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o monarchy_n be_v reckon_v according_a to_o the_o alteration_n which_o shall_v be_v in_o and_o about_o the_o border_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n for_o where_o shall_v christ_n be_v bear_v but_o in_o judea_n and_o hereupon_o he_o be_v call_v the_o king_n of_o the_o jew_n three_o if_o we_o go_v to_o that_o expression_n so_o often_o mention_v dan._n 11._o where_o the_o seleucian_n be_v call_v the_o king_n of_o the_o north_n and_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o lagidae_n the_o king_n of_o the_o south_n here_o we_o must_v necessary_o affirm_v that_o these_o empire_n be_v say_v to_o be_v north_n and_o south_n in_o some_o special_a relation_n and_o the_o reason_n be_v clear_a because_o judea_n do_v lie_v in_o the_o midst_n betwixt_o they_o as_o a_o lamb_n betwixt_o two_o wolf_n have_v the_o seleucidae_n on_o the_o north_n and_o the_o lagidae_n on_o the_o south_n now_o that_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v herein_o principal_o respect_v the_o word_n of_o the_o angel_n be_v clear_a i_o be_o come_v to_o make_v thou_o understand_v what_o shall_v befall_v thy_o people_n in_o
story_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o particular_o the_o entrance_n of_o christ_n into_o his_o ministry_n he_o have_v these_o word_n in_o the_o fifteen_o year_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o tiberius_n caesar_n pontius_n pilate_n be_v governor_n of_o judea_n and_o herod_n be_v tetrarch_n of_o galilee_n and_o his_o brother_n philip_n tetrarch_n of_o iturea_n and_o of_o the_o region_n of_o trachonitis_n and_o lysanias_n the_o tetrarch_n of_o abilene_n the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n come_v to_o john_n the_o son_n of_o zacharias_n in_o the_o wilderness_n luk._n 3._o 1_o 2_o 3._o here_o i_o demand_v what_o have_v the_o evangelist_n to_o do_v with_o the_o time_n of_o the_o roman_n be_v a_o government_n so_o alien_a to_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o church_n i_o answer_v there_o be_v two_o reason_n wherefore_o he_o number_v the_o time_n according_a to_o the_o roman_a account_n the_o first_o be_v to_o show_v the_o truth_n of_o daniel_n prophecy_n in_o the_o image_n of_o persecute_v state_n for_o there_o it_o be_v express_o say_v that_o in_o the_o day_n of_o these_o kingdom_n shall_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n raise_v up_o a_o kingdom_n that_o never_o shall_v be_v destroy_v dan._n 2._o 44._o now_o the_o evangelist_n expound_v this_o to_o be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o the_o roman_a in_o particular_a be_v the_o metal-kingdom_n in_o who_o time_n the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n do_v begin_v and_o he_o do_v leave_v it_o upon_o record_n that_o the_o lord_n christ_n have_v a_o solemn_a inauguration_n into_o his_o office_n in_o that_o part_n of_o time_n when_o tiberius_n be_v emperor_n in_o the_o fifteen_o year_n of_o his_o reign_n when_o pontius_n pilate_n be_v governor_n of_o judea_n etc._n etc._n now_o if_o it_o be_v the_o scope_n of_o the_o evangelist_n to_o show_v that_o the_o lord_n do_v begin_v his_o office_n in_o preach_v the_o gospel_n when_o the_o roman_n do_v beaâ—…_n rule_n there_o must_v be_v a_o particular_a instant_n of_o time_n also_o when_o all_o in_o judea_n fall_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o that_o people_n and_o that_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o gospel_n must_v be_v the_o epocha_n or_o term_v of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n second_o the_o evangelist_n do_v so_o punctual_o number_v the_o time_n according_a to_o the_o roman_a government_n because_o than_o judea_n where_o the_o gospel_n begin_v to_o be_v preach_v be_v under_o the_o command_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o evangelist_n do_v no_o more_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n than_o what_o the_o prophet_n and_o ancient_a writer_n have_v do_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o old_a as_o for_o ensample_n those_o prophet_n that_o live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o king_n of_o judah_n and_o israel_n as_o isaiah_n jeremy_n hosea_n date_v their_o prophecy_n from_o the_o reign_n of_o those_o king_n and_o from_o that_o time_n that_o the_o king_n of_o the_o line_n of_o david_n be_v take_v away_o it_o be_v the_o use_n to_o reckon_v by_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o monarchical_a state_n so_o daniel_n and_o hezâ—…kiel_n who_o live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o babylonian_a empire_n do_v reckon_v their_o vision_n by_o the_o time_n of_o the_o babylonian_a king_n and_o after_o they_o ezrah_n nehemiah_n haggie_a and_o zachary_n who_o live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o persian_a monarchy_n date_v their_o time_n by_o the_o reign_v of_o the_o king_n of_o persia._n and_o as_o for_o those_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n that_o live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o grecian_a kingdom_n as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o macchabee_n they_o account_v by_o the_o year_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o greek_n in_o like_a manner_n the_o evangelist_n live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o roman_n date_n the_o story_n of_o the_o gospel_n by_o the_o roman_a account_n in_o all_o which_o they_o do_v secret_o imply_v that_o the_o roman_a be_v the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n and_o it_o begin_v so_o to_o be_v when_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n become_v subject_a to_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n so_o long_a the_o story_n of_o the_o church_n be_v numerable_a by_o the_o roman_a account_n but_o let_v we_o add_v another_o testimony_n out_o of_o the_o same_o evangelist_n where_o he_o tell_v we_o chap._n 2._o vers_fw-la 2._o a_o decree_n go_v forth_o from_o caesar_n augustus_n that_o all_o the_o world_n shall_v be_v tax_v 〈◊〉_d this_o tax_n be_v first_o make_v when_o cyreneus_n be_v governor_n of_o syria_n now_o whereas_o he_o say_v that_o all_o the_o world_n shall_v be_v tax_v this_o be_v mean_v only_o of_o the_o world_n under_o the_o roman_a obedience_n and_o here_o we_o affirm_v when_o judea_n and_o the_o country_n near_o border_v become_v member_n of_o this_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o roman_a world_n then_o do_v the_o roman_a begin_v as_o the_o four_o of_o daniel_n kingdom_n the_o evangelist_n be_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o kinâ—…_n of_o the_o jew_n his_o special_a purpose_n be_v to_o show_v how_o that_o particular_a continent_n be_v under_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o augustus_n caesar_n at_o that_o time_n object_n 1._o but_o here_o it_o may_v be_v object_v how_o can_v augustus_n tax_v judea_n when_o it_o be_v under_o the_o power_n of_o herod_n the_o king_n sol._n this_o matter_n be_v solid_o dispute_v by_o the_o learned_a spanhemius_fw-la in_o his_o dubia_fw-la evangelica_n part_n 2._o dub_v 2._o pa._n 157._o the_o sum_n of_o that_o which_o he_o do_v deliver_v come_v to_o this_o issue_n though_o herod_n be_v king_n he_o have_v not_o jus_o summum_fw-la the_o supreme_a dominion_n he_o have_v only_o jus_o subalternum_fw-la a_o right_a and_o a_o power_n mere_o by_o the_o courtesy_n of_o augustus_n and_o therefore_o he_o cit_v a_o passage_n out_o of_o appianus_n that_o as_o darius_n be_v the_o king_n of_o pontus_n and_o polemon_n of_o cilicia_n so_o herod_n be_v king_n of_o the_o jew_n that_o be_v mere_o by_o favour_n and_o courtesy_n second_o he_o show_v that_o there_o be_v often_o appeal_v from_o herod_n to_o the_o roman_n and_o therefore_o he_o be_v compel_v to_o plenad_v for_o himself_o before_o antonius_n at_o laodicea_n and_o before_o augustus_n after_o the_o battle_n of_o actium_n at_o rhodes_n many_o more_o argument_n he_o bring_v to_o prove_v that_o his_o government_n be_v mere_o precatious_a and_o at_o the_o will_n of_o the_o roman_n now_o for_o that_o particular_a time_n when_o the_o roman_n begin_v to_o have_v the_o sovereignty_n over_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n this_o be_v at_o the_o time_n of_o pompey_n the_o great_a these_o be_v the_o author_n own_o word_n pag._n 160_o at_o a_o sane_a erat_fw-la conditio_fw-la populi_fw-la judaici_n tempore_fw-la macchabaeorum_n cue_n indo_fw-la à _fw-la judâ_fw-la macchabaeo_n foedus_fw-la primò_fw-la cum_fw-la romanis_n initum_fw-la ubi_fw-la judaeâ—…_n vocantur_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d populi_fw-la romani_fw-la rescripto_fw-la scena_fw-la we_o ad_fw-la deâ—…ctrium_fw-la à _fw-la quo_fw-la premebantur_fw-la 1_o mac._n 8._o sed_fw-la quamâ—…rimum_fw-la à _fw-la pompeio_n magno_fw-la subacti_fw-la fuere_fw-la societatis_fw-la nomen_fw-la in_o servitutem_fw-la abâ—…r_fw-la &_o illi_fw-la aequè_fw-la ac_fw-la aliae_fw-la gentes_fw-la dâ—…victae_fw-la romanis_n vectigales_fw-la facti_fw-la eorum_fw-la imperio_fw-la accessêre_fw-la ab_fw-la eâ—…_n tempore_fw-la judaeorum_n gens_fw-la in_o clientelâ_fw-la romanorum_fw-la fuit_fw-la à _fw-la quâ—…bus_fw-la reges_fw-la pro_fw-la arbitrio_fw-la instituebantur_fw-la vel_fw-la destituebantur_fw-la &_o tale_n quidem_fw-la quibus_fw-la precarium_fw-la &_o limitatum_fw-la erat_fw-la imperium_fw-la à _fw-la nutu_fw-la eorum_fw-la suspensum_fw-la qui_fw-la romae_fw-la rerum_fw-la potâ—…ebantur_fw-la in_o these_o word_n of_o he_o he_o do_v plain_o distinguish_v what_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v before_o the_o conquest_n of_o judea_n by_o pompey_n and_o what_o they_o be_v after_o before_o the_o conquest_n they_o be_v friend_n ally_n and_o auxiliary_n and_o after_o that_o their_o society_n be_v turn_v into_o servitude_n and_o as_o other_o conquer_a nation_n so_o the_o jew_n be_v make_v tributary_n to_o the_o empire_n from_o that_o time_n the_o nation_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v always_o under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o roman_n by_o who_o their_o king_n be_v either_o set_v up_o or_o pluck_v down_o at_o pleasure_n and_o for_o the_o manner_n of_o their_o rule_n it_o be_v mere_o limit_v hang_v upon_o the_o good_a will_n of_o they_o that_o have_v the_o supreme_a command_n at_o rome_n now_o if_o this_o be_v so_o i_o leave_v it_o to_o any_o man_n to_o judge_v when_o the_o roman_a do_v begin_v as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n according_a to_o these_o principle_n he_o must_v needs_o begin_v at_o the_o time_n of_o pompey_n when_o the_o church_n be_v bring_v under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_n object_n 2._o why_o be_v it_o say_v that_o the_o tax_n be_v when_o cyreneus_n be_v governor_n of_o syria_n and_o not_o rather_o
when_o herod_n be_v king_n of_o the_o jew_n sol._n the_o answer_n be_v clear_a that_o though_o herod_n be_v king_n of_o the_o jew_n yet_o cyreneus_n be_v the_o principal_a agent_n of_o the_o roman_n in_o the_o tax_n and_o judea_n be_v but_o a_o member_n annex_v to_o the_o province_n of_o syria_n maldonate_fw-it upon_o the_o place_n to_o my_o apprehension_n speak_v satisfactory_o for_o say_v he_o cyreneus_n be_v not_o the_o governor_n of_o judea_n but_o of_o syria_n but_o because_o judea_n do_v then_o belong_v to_o the_o province_n of_o syria_n as_o all_o author_n do_v deliver_v it_o be_v his_o office_n to_o tax_v not_o only_a syria_n but_o judea_n also_o and_o in_o very_a deed_n much_o be_v speak_v in_o the_o roman_a story_n that_o judea_n be_v a_o member_n annex_v and_o josâ—…phus_n call_v it_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o apendix_n or_o the_o additament_n of_o syria_n if_o we_o go_v to_o the_o original_a we_o shall_v find_v in_o the_o story_n that_o when_o the_o seleucian_n kingdom_n be_v destroy_v syria_n and_o judea_n both_o together_o come_v under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o pompeâ—…_n the_o great_a and_o here_o we_o set_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n but_o because_o spanhemius_fw-la do_v seem_v to_o go_v another_o way_n and_o do_v stand_v upon_o it_o that_o judea_n be_v not_o a_o member_n annex_v to_o syria_n till_o the_o time_n of_o archelaus_n when_o judea_n be_v make_v a_o province_n let_v he_o now_o give_v his_o answer_n why_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n be_v record_v by_o the_o evangelist_n to_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o ecumenical_a tax_n of_o the_o roman_a world_n his_o answer_n be_v this_o ut_fw-la non_fw-la tantum_fw-la res_fw-la tam_fw-la illustris_fw-la charactere_fw-la temporis_fw-la illustri_fw-la consignaretur_fw-la sed_fw-la &_o tali_fw-la qui_fw-la responderet_fw-la vaticiniis_fw-la propheticis_fw-la not_o only_o that_o so_o famous_a a_o matter_n shall_v be_v decipher_v by_o so_o famous_a a_o character_n of_o time_n but_o by_o such_o a_o famous_a character_n of_o time_n which_o shall_v answer_v the_o prediction_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o then_o in_o particular_a he_o cit_v those_o word_n of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n in_o the_o day_n of_o these_o kingdom_n shall_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n raise_v up_o a_o kingdom_n that_o never_o shall_v be_v destroy_v chap._n 2._o vers_fw-la 44._o and_o then_o he_o conclude_v upon_o the_o premise_n in_o these_o word_n descriptio_fw-la enim_fw-la judaeorum_n sub_fw-la augusto_fw-la erat_fw-la publica_fw-la servitutis_fw-la professio_fw-la &_o tessera_fw-la obsequii_fw-la quod_fw-la debebatur_fw-la principi_fw-la extero_fw-la adeóque_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d advenisse_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d illud_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d quo_fw-la messiah_n nasci_fw-la debuit_fw-la &_o lapis_fw-la sine_fw-la manibus_fw-la è_fw-la monte_fw-fr excindi_fw-la the_o tax_n of_o the_o jew_n under_o augustus_n be_v a_o public_a profession_n of_o their_o servitude_n and_o a_o badge_n of_o that_o homage_n which_o be_v due_a to_o a_o foreign_a prince_n and_o therefore_o a_o clear_a demonâ—…ation_n that_o that_o fullness_n of_o time_n be_v come_v in_o which_o the_o messiah_n shall_v be_v bear_v and_o in_o which_o the_o stone_n shall_v be_v cut_v out_o of_o the_o mountain_n without_o hand_n from_o these_o word_n of_o he_o we_o do_v conclude_v that_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o evangelist_n the_o roman_a be_v the_o four_o and_o last_o metal-kingdom_n for_o when_o the_o lord_n christ_n be_v bear_v the_o jew_n do_v yield_v their_o homage_n and_o obedience_n to_o the_o roman_n as_o to_o those_o that_o be_v set_v over_o they_o but_o if_o we_o do_v inquire_v after_o the_o time_n when_o they_o come_v to_o be_v homager_n it_o be_v at_o the_o time_n of_o pompey_n the_o great_a therefore_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o evangelist_n we_o must_v there_o set_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n argument_n v._n that_o which_o do_v necessary_o spring_v from_o theâ—…r_a principle_n who_o do_v most_o authentical_o expound_v the_o monarchy_n that_o be_v the_o true_a beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n but_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a at_o the_o time_n of_o their_o free-state_n when_o the_o church_n come_v first_o within_o the_o verge_n of_o their_o dominion_n be_v such_o ergo._fw-la the_o major_n be_v plain_a for_o we_o can_v reject_v that_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n which_o do_v necessary_o spring_v from_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o most_o authentic_a expositor_n we_o do_v in_o substance_n take_v that_o for_o truth_n which_o be_v employ_v as_o that_o which_o be_v plain_o express_v but_o for_o the_o minor_a that_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a monarchy_n be_v at_o the_o time_n of_o their_o free-stare_a and_o that_o this_o do_v spring_n from_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o most_o authentic_a expositor_n this_o be_v prove_v by_o the_o enumeration_n of_o singulars_n first_o the_o most_o approve_a interpreter_n do_v hold_v that_o all_o the_o four_o tyrannical_a empire_n be_v compact_v into_o one_o image_n and_o though_o they_o differ_v in_o some_o particular_n yet_o they_o all_o agree_v in_o the_o greatness_n of_o dominion_n in_o this_o sense_n nothing_o do_v exclude_v the_o roman_a from_o be_v one_o of_o the_o four_n second_o they_o agree_v that_o all_o these_o tyrannical_a empire_n compact_v into_o one_o image_n continue_v a_o succession_n of_o that_o lordship_n which_o the_o first_o scil_n the_o babylonian_a do_v take_v from_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n if_o this_o be_v so_o the_o roman_a must_v begin_v as_o the_o four_o of_o daniel_n kingdom_n at_o that_o time_n only_o when_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n come_v under_o their_o dominion_n for_o though_o the_o roman_n be_v a_o mighty_a state_n and_o have_v gain_v to_o themselves_o a_o great_a power_n in_o the_o west_n yet_o they_o be_v not_o the_o sucsessor_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n in_o that_o monarchy_n which_o he_o have_v begin_v till_o they_o have_v take_v in_o the_o eastern_a country_n and_o bring_v the_o jewish_a church_n within_o the_o power_n of_o their_o kingdom_n but_o when_o this_o matter_n be_v once_o effect_v then_o do_v the_o roman_a begin_v as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n and_o this_o do_v necessary_o arise_v from_o the_o principle_n and_o foundation_n of_o such_o as_o have_v best_a expound_v the_o metal-kingdom_n object_n but_o some_o perhaps_o may_v allege_v you_o have_v former_o teach_v that_o the_o metal-kingdom_n do_v not_o only_o respect_v the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n but_o the_o people_n of_o the_o gentile_n also_o when_o the_o gentile_n come_v to_o be_v the_o church_n of_o christ._n sol._n this_o i_o confess_v to_o be_v a_o truth_n yet_o withal_o in_o the_o right_n state_v of_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n we_o must_v have_v only_a respect_n to_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o jew_n for_o when_o all_o these_o kingdom_n begin_v and_o in_o particular_a the_o four_o and_o the_o last_o there_o be_v no_o other_o church_n in_o all_o the_o world_n but_o that_o of_o the_o jew_n only_o afterward_o by_o the_o preach_a of_o the_o apostle_n the_o church_n do_v great_o increase_v and_o the_o whole_a empire_n in_o its_o just_a latitude_n from_o east_n to_o west_n from_o north_n to_o south_n be_v the_o seat_n and_o the_o place_n of_o the_o church_n and_o hence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o revelation_n do_v discover_v her_o state_n according_a to_o the_o change_n of_o time_n in_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o roman_n but_o yet_o however_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o forementioned_a interpreter_n will_v strong_o enforce_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a when_o judea_n come_v under_o the_o power_n of_o that_o people_n see_v there_o be_v no_o church_n in_o all_o the_o world_n but_o that_o of_o the_o jew_n only_o object_n but_o if_o it_o be_v further_o allege_v why_o do_v you_o call_v this_o a_o principle_n of_o the_o most_o approve_a interpreter_n see_v you_o yourself_o do_v not_o allow_v their_o exposition_n in_o some_o particular_n sol._n so_o far_o forth_o as_o the_o exposition_n be_v approve_v i_o do_v build_v upon_o it_o and_o it_o do_v strong_o enforce_v the_o conclusion_n and_o for_o the_o kind_n of_o interpreter_n i_o will_v show_v who_o be_v the_o most_o approve_a and_o why_o they_o be_v so_o call_v after_o such_o time_n as_o it_o please_v the_o lord_n to_o reveal_v to_o daniel_n the_o four_o age_n of_o the_o church_n under_o the_o type_n and_o similitude_n of_o four_o metal_n in_o the_o image_n this_o discovery_n have_v be_v various_o receive_v some_o only_a have_v a_o glare_a light_n of_o the_o truth_n have_v turn_v it_o into_o fable_n and_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o ovid_n in_o his_o metamorphosis_n
have_v be_v introduce_v in_o the_o latter_a time_n but_o now_o it_o be_v not_o so_o with_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n this_o have_v be_v in_o hatch_n in_o all_o age_n almost_o down_o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n till_o in_o the_o 666_o year_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n it_o begin_v public_o to_o be_v establish_v under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n and_o here_o be_v the_o true_a beginning_n of_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o of_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o name_n four_o the_o mark_n in_o the_o forehead_n and_o in_o the_o right_a hand_n be_v a_o convertible_a and_o reciprocal_a note_n to_o distinguish_v the_o subject_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n from_o other_o man_n and_o such_o a_o convertible_a note_n be_v the_o public_a profession_n of_o a_o roman_n catholic_n and_o therefore_o many_o of_o their_o chief_a writer_n do_v lay_v down_o three_o note_n to_o prove_v a_o true_a church_n by_o verae_fw-la fidei_fw-la professione_n by_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n sacramentorum_fw-la communione_fw-la by_o participate_v of_o the_o sacrament_n pontifici_fw-la romano_n tanquam_fw-la legitimo_fw-la pastori_fw-la subjectione_n by_o subjection_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o to_o their_o lawful_a pastor_n five_o the_o mark_n in_o the_o forehead_n and_o the_o right_a hand_n must_v be_v such_o a_o thing_n as_o be_v in_o open_a view_n and_o in_o common_a use_n for_o so_o do_v these_o figurative_a expression_n import_v it_o be_v not_o say_v that_o he_o cause_v all_o to_o receive_v a_o mark_n in_o their_o arm_n or_o breast_n or_o foot_n or_o leg_n or_o any_o other_o member_n of_o the_o body_n but_o in_o the_o forehead_n which_o be_v in_o open_a view_n and_o in_o the_o right_a hand_n as_o be_v that_o part_n of_o the_o body_n which_o be_v of_o most_o common_a use_n now_o what_o be_v there_o among_o that_o society_n of_o man_n which_o be_v of_o more_o common_a use_n and_o public_a view_n than_o the_o profession_n of_o a_o roman_n catholic_n experience_n do_v plain_o show_v that_o none_o can_v buy_v nor_o sell_v nor_o hold_v land_n and_o possession_n but_o such_o a_o one_o as_o do_v acknowledge_v this_o universal_a headship_n six_o the_o mark_n in_o the_o forehead_n and_o in_o the_o right_a hand_n be_v in_o express_v and_o significant_a term_n call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o mark_n of_o his_o name_n they_o have_v no_o rest_n day_n nor_o night_n that_o worship_n the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n and_o receive_v the_o mark_n of_o his_o name_n chap._n 14._o vers_fw-la 11._o now_o if_o you_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o profession_n of_o a_o roman_n catholic_n all_o thing_n will_v agree_v for_o what_o be_v a_o roman_n catholic_n but_o such_o a_o one_o as_o do_v make_v it_o the_o chief_a and_o main_a article_n of_o his_o faith_n to_o acknowledge_v the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o subject_v his_o conscience_n to_o the_o law_n make_v by_o that_o authority_n and_o this_o we_o have_v already_o prove_v in_o the_o three_o chapter_n of_o this_o treatise_n to_o be_v no_o other_o but_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o if_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o the_o universal_a headship_n sovereign_a power_n and_o supreme_a dominion_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n what_o will_v become_v of_o the_o faith_n and_o profession_n of_o a_o roman_n catholic_n the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n be_v that_o which_o give_v foundation_n to_o the_o mark_n or_o profession_n à _fw-la priori_fw-la and_o the_o mark_n or_o profession_n be_v that_o which_o declare_v the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n à _fw-la posteriori_fw-la and_o therefore_o in_o significant_a term_n it_o be_v call_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o name_n seven_o the_o mark_n in_o the_o forehead_n and_o in_o the_o right_a hand_n be_v that_o which_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n do_v assume_v to_o themselves_o as_o a_o matter_n of_o the_o great_a honour_n and_o dignity_n it_o be_v not_o a_o brand_n or_o nickname_n put_v upon_o they_o by_o their_o enemy_n but_o that_o which_o themselves_o do_v voluntary_o profess_v as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o whole_a book_n of_o the_o revelation_n now_o such_o a_o name_n be_v the_o profession_n of_o a_o roman_n catholic_n the_o roman_a church_n comprehend_v all_o those_o nation_n language_n and_o people_n that_o agree_v in_o the_o same_o unity_n of_o the_o faith_n under_o the_o pope_n the_o head_n and_o every_o member_n of_o this_o church_n of_o what_o sort_n soever_o make_v this_o as_o the_o principal_a badge_n of_o his_o profession_n to_o adhere_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o to_o the_o visible_a head_n of_o the_o church_n eight_o the_o mark_n in_o the_o right_a hand_n and_o in_o the_o forehead_n must_v be_v so_o expound_v that_o in_o receive_v of_o this_o man_n must_v be_v guilty_a of_o great_a sin_n against_o christ_n and_o so_o consequent_o liable_a to_o most_o grievous_a judgement_n except_o they_o repent_v and_o therefore_o it_o be_v express_v that_o such_o shall_v be_v torment_v day_n and_o night_n that_o worship_n the_o beast_n and_o receive_v his_o mark._n sure_o then_o that_o act_n of_o receive_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v needs_o be_v a_o grievous_a sin_n because_o the_o lord_n christ_n do_v threaten_v it_o with_o so_o heavy_a a_o judgement_n now_o if_o you_o take_v the_o profession_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o a_o roman_n catholic_n as_o he_o profess_v his_o subjection_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n this_o be_v the_o great_a derogation_n that_o can_v be_v to_o christ_n to_o supplant_v he_o in_o his_o universal_a headship_n for_o it_o be_v his_o peculiar_a and_o incommunicable_a privilege_n to_o be_v the_o only_a head_n of_o the_o church_n his_o mystical_a body_n therefore_o whosoever_o he_o be_v that_o do_v ascribe_v this_o to_o himself_o or_o to_o any_o other_o do_v sin_n against_o the_o kingly_a office_n of_o christ_n and_o do_v what_o in_o he_o lie_v to_o dethrone_v and_o put_v christ_n from_o his_o sovereign_a dignity_n a_o wife_n may_v be_v guilty_a of_o many_o offence_n against_o her_o husband_n but_o that_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o capital_a when_o she_o do_v take_v another_o in_o his_o room_n for_o that_o be_v in_o a_o sense_n to_o break_v the_o bond_n and_o to_o cast_v he_o off_o from_o be_v her_o husband_n when_o she_o do_v give_v herself_o to_o another_o man_n a_o roman_a catholic_n then_o when_o he_o do_v profess_v his_o allegiance_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o to_o the_o visible_a head_n of_o the_o church_n this_o public_a profession_n of_o he_o be_v rebellion_n and_o high_a treason_n against_o the_o lord_n christ_n the_o true_a head_n of_o the_o church_n this_o do_v supplant_v he_o of_o his_o kingly_a power_n and_o dignity_n and_o therefore_o he_o do_v threaten_v this_o sin_n with_o such_o grievous_a judgement_n those_o word_n therefore_o that_o be_v add_v as_o a_o epiphonema_n in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o revelation_n whosoever_o shall_v add_v to_o the_o word_n of_o this_o book_n god_n will_v add_v to_o he_o the_o plague_n that_o be_v write_v in_o this_o book_n and_o if_o any_o man_n shall_v take_v away_o from_o the_o word_n of_o the_o book_n of_o this_o prophecy_n god_n will_v take_v away_o his_o part_n out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o life_n and_o out_o of_o the_o holy_a city_n and_o from_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v write_v in_o this_o book_n chap._n 22._o vers_fw-la 18._o 19_o interpreter_n do_v usual_o apply_v this_o place_n to_o those_o that_o bring_v in_o tradition_n but_o i_o think_v that_o here_o be_v a_o more_o special_a sense_n intend_v suitable_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o book_n for_o the_o principal_a scope_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o kingly_a office_n of_o christ_n and_o therefore_o they_o that_o set_v up_o another_o head_n of_o the_o church_n they_o do_v add_v to_o the_o word_n of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o this_o book_n and_o god_n will_v add_v to_o they_o the_o plague_n that_o be_v write_v in_o the_o book_n so_o they_o that_o take_v away_o from_o the_o kingly_a office_n of_o christ_n they_o do_v in_o a_o more_o special_a sense_n take_v away_o from_o the_o word_n of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o this_o book_n and_o therefore_o god_n will_v take_v away_o their_o part_n out_o of_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n and_o from_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o book_n if_o these_o thing_n be_v so_o i_o can_v but_o admire_v at_o hugo_n grotius_n a_o man_n of_o great_a learning_n in_o these_o last_o time_n who_o in_o his_o tract_n de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la do_v speak_v very_o favourable_o of_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n
of_o man_n that_o have_v persevere_v and_o hold_v out_o for_o christ_n against_o the_o power_n and_o headship_n of_o antichrist_n in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o that_o tribulation_n and_o yet_o as_o this_o matter_n be_v one_o it_o be_v branch_v into_o several_a consideration_n first_o if_o you_o speak_v of_o the_o papacy_n as_o a_o state_n or_o government_n afflict_v the_o saint_n so_o it_o be_v call_v a_o beast_n like_v to_o one_o of_o the_o beast_n in_o daniel_n second_o if_o you_o speak_v of_o the_o universal_a headship_n wherein_o the_o form_n and_o essence_n of_o the_o kingdom_n do_v consist_v this_o be_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n three_o if_o you_o speak_v of_o that_o universal_a headship_n as_o a_o representative_a of_o that_o sovereign_a majesty_n that_o be_v former_o lose_v in_o rome_n imperial_a and_o now_o repair_v in_o rome_n papal_n this_o be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n four_o if_o you_o speak_v of_o the_o public_a profession_n of_o this_o universal_a headship_n in_o the_o society_n of_o man_n this_o be_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n five_o if_o you_o speak_v of_o the_o time_n when_o this_o universal_a headship_n begin_v visible_o and_o remarkable_o to_o appear_v this_o be_v the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o more_o special_o of_o his_o name_n and_o headship_n all_o these_o be_v so_o many_o distinct_a apocalyptical_a consideration_n which_o agree_v in_o one_o main_a truth_n in_o the_o general_a and_o thus_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o law_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o three_o branch_n thereof_o we_o will_v now_o come_v to_o speak_v more_o brief_o of_o the_o other_o particular_n because_o they_o be_v more_o easy_a to_o be_v understand_v second_o for_o the_o lawmaker_n the_o power_n by_o and_o through_o which_o he_o cause_v all_o to_o receive_v the_o mark_n this_o be_v a_o spiritual_a christ-like_a efficacy_n prevail_v in_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n to_o make_v they_o subject_a to_o his_o law_n it_o be_v say_v of_o the_o monarchy_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n that_o the_o most_o high_a god_n do_v give_v to_o he_o a_o kingdom_n and_o for_o the_o majesty_n that_o he_o give_v he_o all_o people_n nation_n and_o language_n tremble_v and_o fear_v before_o he_o who_o he_o will_v he_o slay_v and_o who_o he_o will_v he_o keep_v alive_a chap._n 5._o ver_fw-la 18_o 19_o so_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n have_v the_o same_o transcendent_a power_n he_o cause_v all_o to_o receive_v a_o mark_n whether_o rich_a or_o poor_a bond_n or_o free_a male_a or_o female_a he_o compel_v all_o to_o yield_v obedience_n as_o they_o sometime_o do_v that_o be_v under_o the_o power_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n but_o here_o be_v the_o difference_n the_o power_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n be_v more_o external_a over_o the_o body_n of_o man_n this_o be_v more_o internal_a over_o their_o mind_n and_o conscience_n and_o by_o consequence_n over_o their_o body_n also_o second_o they_o thaâ—…_n be_v under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n have_v they_o be_v leave_v to_o their_o free_a choice_n they_o will_v have_v be_v glad_a to_o have_v enjoy_v their_o liberty_n but_o now_o for_o those_o that_o live_v in_o subjection_n to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n for_o the_o most_o part_n the_o matter_n be_v far_o otherwise_o with_o they_o they_o will_v not_o be_v free_a if_o they_o may_v the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n divide_v in_o interest_n and_o in_o many_o civil_a respect_n all_o of_o they_o can_v agree_v in_o this_o one_o thing_n to_o give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n rev._n ch._n 17._o they_o think_v they_o can_v not_o be_v save_v unless_o in_o all_o realm_n there_o be_v a_o universal_a subjection_n to_o this_o headship_n give_v by_o christ_n himself_o as_o they_o think_v to_o peter_n and_o his_o successor_n and_o for_o the_o time_n of_o the_o public_a institution_n of_o this_o universal_a headship_n there_o be_v some_o preparation_n and_o previous_a work_n towards_o the_o set_n up_o of_o this_o power_n but_o there_o be_v no_o public_a establishment_n thereof_o till_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n let_v we_o hear_v what_o mr._n fox_n in_o his_o act_n and_o monument_n speak_v concern_v this_o matter_n pag._n 108._o col._n 2._o but_o rome_n say_v he_o will_v not_o so_o soon_o lose_v the_o supremacy_n once_o give_v as_o the_o giver_n lose_v his_o life_n for_o ever_o since_o from_o that_o day_n she_o have_v hold_v defend_v and_o maintain_v the_o same_o still_o and_o yet_o do_v to_o this_o present_a day_n by_o all_o force_n and_o policy_n possible_a and_o thus_o much_o concern_v boniface_n who_o by_o the_o word_n of_o gregory_n we_o may_v call_v the_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n for_o as_o gregory_n bring_v in_o the_o style_n servus_n servorum_fw-la so_o this_o boniface_n bring_v into_o their_o head_n first_o volumus_fw-la &_o mandamus_fw-la statuimus_fw-la &_o praecipimus_fw-la that_o be_v we_o will_v and_o command_n we_o enjoin_v and_o charge_v you_o the_o same_o be_v mention_v by_o paraens_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o revelation_n chap._n 6._o ver_fw-la 12._o from_o whence_o i_o gather_v as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v have_v a_o mandatory_a power_n in_o and_o over_o the_o church_n so_o this_o first_o begin_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n in_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o universal_a headship_n three_o let_v we_o consider_v the_o person_n who_o they_o be_v that_o be_v subject_a to_o his_o power_n he_o command_v all_o both_o small_a and_o great_a rich_a and_o poor_a to_o receive_v a_o mark._n the_o greatness_n of_o rich_a man_n can_v procure_v a_o toleration_n neither_o can_v the_o meanness_n of_o poor_a man_n exempt_v they_o by_o their_o poverty_n bullinger_n upon_o the_o place_n speak_v very_o pithy_o we_o see_v say_v he_o that_o emperor_n king_n duke_n marquess_n earl_n baron_n realm_n country_n city_n patriarch_n archbishop_n bishop_n prelate_n doctor_n clerk_n and_o lay_v man_n obey_v he_o and_o also_o man_n of_o the_o great_a power_n riches_n wisdom_n together_o with_o the_o poor_a people_n there_o be_v no_o such_o kingdom_n and_o so_o diverse_o compact_v in_o the_o whole_a world_n no_o not_o among_o the_o mahometan_n and_o all_o these_o be_v willing_o subject_a to_o the_o seat_n yea_o they_o have_v persuade_v themselves_o that_o they_o can_v well_o live_v and_o that_o they_o can_v be_v save_v unless_o they_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n so_o far_o bullinger_n from_o hence_o we_o gather_v that_o the_o event_n do_v full_o answer_v the_o prophecy_n for_o we_o see_v by_o experience_n how_o all_o the_o world_n have_v worship_v the_o beast_n and_o receive_v his_o mark._n and_o whereas_o some_o to_o illude_v this_o truth_n have_v plead_v that_o the_o popish_a church_n in_o france_n do_v not_o own_o the_o pope_n for_o head_n of_o the_o church_n we_o will_v easy_o grant_v that_o they_o may_v not_o be_v so_o strict_o oblige_v to_o the_o pope_n chair_n in_o some_o temporal_a respect_n yet_o it_o be_v too_o plain_a that_o his_o authority_n be_v set_v up_o in_o their_o conscience_n and_o that_o they_o be_v subject_a to_o his_o law_n four_o let_v we_o consider_v the_o punishment_n to_o be_v inflict_v upon_o those_o that_o have_v not_o the_o mark_n in_o the_o forehead_n and_o in_o the_o right-hand_a they_o be_v forbid_v to_o buy_v or_o sell._n mr._n mede_n do_v take_v this_o for_o excommunication_n or_o cast_v out_o of_o church-fellowship_n but_o rather_o the_o word_n signify_v a_o cut_n off_o from_o all_o civil_a commerce_n among_o man_n yea_o if_o we_o compare_v the_o scripture_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o it_o be_v present_a death_n for_o any_o man_n to_o refuse_v to_o have_v the_o mark_v in_o the_o forehead_n and_o in_o the_o right-hand_a therefore_o when_o john_n see_v the_o soul_n of_o those_o that_o be_v behead_v for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n that_o have_v not_o worship_v the_o image_n nor_o receive_v the_o mark_n chap._n 20._o ver_fw-la 4._o he_o do_v plain_o show_v that_o the_o behead_v be_v for_o the_o non-worship_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o for_o the_o not_o receive_v of_o the_o mark_n we_o may_v conclude_v then_o when_o man_n be_v exempt_v from_o buâ—…ing_n and_o sell_v this_o be_v a_o synecdoche_n by_o this_o one_o all_o other_o kind_n of_o punishment_n whatsoever_o be_v understand_v and_o thus_o we_o have_v see_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o law_n the_o lawmaker_n the_o person_n subject_a to_o the_o law_n and_o the_o penalty_n upon_o all_o such_o as_o shall_v refuse_v subjection_n let_v we_o now_o come_v to_o the_o several_a particular_n which_o concern_v the_o right_a calculation_n of_o the_o number_n first_o for_o the_o person_n who_o it_o be_v that_o must_v make_v the_o discovery_n it_o be_v such_o a_o one_o as_o have_v wisdom_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n
of_o holiness_n that_o very_o godly_a man_n themselves_o may_v be_v deceive_v by_o it_o for_o the_o clear_n of_o this_o let_v we_o consider_v that_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v build_v upon_o the_o primacy_n of_o peter_n over_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o for_o the_o primacy_n of_o peter_n there_o be_v some_o beginning_n thereof_o in_o the_o very_a apostle_n day_n his_o authority_n be_v so_o great_a that_o it_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o law_n paul_n charge_v he_o that_o he_o do_v compel_v the_o gentile_n to_o be_v circumcise_v gal._n 2._o 13_o 14._o i_o demand_v then_o how_o do_v he_o compel_v they_o not_o by_o precept_n or_o command_n not_o by_o any_o coercive_a power_n but_o by_o his_o example_n his_o authority_n be_v so_o great_a in_o the_o conscience_n of_o the_o people_n of_o those_o time_n that_o be_v seem_v to_o be_v a_o law_n and_o barnabas_n himself_o also_o be_v draw_v away_o with_o their_o dissimulation_n s._n paul_n also_o a_o eminent_a apostle_n seem_v to_o be_v nothing_o in_o comparison_n of_o peter_n for_o so_o he_o express_v himself_o james_n and_o john_n and_o cephus_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v pillar_n gal._n 2._o 9_o such_o credit_n have_v peter_n with_o the_o faithful_a in_o those_o first_o time_n and_o true_o after_o his_o death_n it_o be_v not_o diminish_v for_o the_o ancient_a father_n of_o the_o church_n conceive_v he_o to_o be_v bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v ascribe_v more_o than_o too_o much_o to_o his_o successor_n and_o to_o that_o succession_n for_o his_o sake_n at_o least_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n themselves_o do_v take_v too_o much_o upon_o they_o under_o that_o consideration_n and_o this_o do_v go_v on_o and_o increase_v so_o by_o degree_n that_o it_o do_v never_o leave_v till_o it_o come_v at_o that_o pitch_n at_o last_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v declare_v universal_a head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o this_o universal_a headship_n we_o call_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o institution_n and_o remarkable_a appearance_n thereof_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n and_o look_v as_o the_o ancient_a church_n have_v a_o promise_n of_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n be_v hold_v in_o expectation_n about_o the_o time_n of_o his_o come_n so_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v forewarn_v of_o the_o come_n of_o antichrist_n be_v also_o buâ—…ied_v about_o the_o time_n of_o his_o come_n now_o for_o the_o mean_n to_o understand_v the_o time_n when_o it_o shall_v be_v first_o they_o be_v to_o look_v to_o the_o revolution_n of_o empire_n second_o to_o the_o number_n of_o year_n to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o that_o state_n or_o government_n for_o the_o revolution_n of_o empire_n the_o apostle_n say_v he_o that_o let_v will_v let_v till_o he_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o way_n all_o the_o ancient_n do_v understand_v this_o of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o when_o the_o empire_n shall_v be_v remove_v than_o they_o do_v believe_v that_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n shall_v be_v reveal_v in_o his_o time_n again_o we_o have_v further_o prove_v that_o the_o time_n of_o his_o come_n be_v not_o only_o discoverable_a by_o the_o change_n and_o revolution_n of_o empire_n but_o by_o the_o number_n of_o year_n for_o if_o you_o reckon_v 666_o year_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n you_o will_v come_v punctual_o precâ—…ely_o and_o determinate_o to_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o the_o apostle_n dâ—…_n main_o treat_v of_o in_o this_o chapter_n that_o when_o aâ—…_n 〈◊〉_d â—…e_o shall_v sit_v as_o god_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n that_o be_v he_o 〈◊〉_d sit_v in_o the_o church_n as_o in_o his_o epâ—…opal_a â—…ee_n from_o the_o â—…ope_n of_o the_o whole_a it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o formality_n of_o 〈◊〉_d dâ—…h_v lie_v in_o the_o universal_a headship_n and_o for_o the_o time_n of_o the_o revelation_n thereof_o the_o apostle_n say_v it_o must_v be_v after_o the_o removal_n of_o the_o old_a empire_n and_o then_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n shall_v be_v reveal_v in_o his_o time_n now_o this_o time_n can_v be_v no_o other_o but_o in_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o universal_a headship_n under_o the_o emperor_n pâ—…ocas_n 666_o year_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n and_o so_o john_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o paul_n in_o the_o thessalonian_n do_v agree_v in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o sense_n and_o both_o scripture_n do_v facere_fw-la paria_fw-la now_o then_o to_o gather_v up_o all_o into_o one_o sum_n see_v the_o truth_n of_o our_o interpretation_n be_v verify_v in_o all_o the_o particular_n of_o the_o text_n rev._n 13._o see_v also_o it_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o whole_a sense_n of_o the_o chapter_n rev._n 17._o see_v also_o it_o agree_v with_o all_o the_o principle_n and_o ground_n throughout_o the_o whole_a prophecy_n and_o last_o of_o all_o see_v it_o do_v full_o conâ—…ent_v with_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o thâ—…ssalonians_n we_o may_v safe_o conclude_v that_o we_o have_v give_v a_o right_a exposition_n of_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o spirit_n and_o have_v true_o show_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o beast_n his_o name_n image_n mark_v and_o the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n now_o we_o will_v come_v to_o the_o practical_a part_n to_o the_o use_n of_o the_o point_n chap._n xii_o the_o application_n of_o the_o whole_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v make_v first_o of_o those_o thing_n tâ—…at_a be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d here_o if_o we_o apply_v ourselves_o to_o the_o time_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o term_v â—…ntichristian_a be_v use_v by_o sundry_a sort_n of_o man_n for_o sundry_a kind_n of_o intereâ—…_n â—…ome_o do_v use_v it_o aright_o and_o other_o do_v dangerouslâ—…_n and_o schismatical_o traduce_v by_o the_o misapplication_n thereof_o for_o see_v the_o great_a sin_n of_o the_o world_n have_v consist_v in_o this_o in_o subject_v themselves_o to_o a_o antichristian_a authority_n and_o to_o the_o law_n maâ—…e_v by_o that_o power_n and_o see_v iâ—…_n be_v the_o duty_n of_o all_o true_a christian_n to_o separate_v and_o depart_v from_o such_o a_o authority_n as_o be_v so_o diametral_o contrarâ—…_n to_o the_o crown_n and_o dignity_n of_o christ_n their_o sovereign_a lord_n in_o this_o point_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o the_o protestant_a church_n have_v right_o reject_v the_o beast_n his_o name_n mark_v image_n and_o the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n as_o they_o have_v cast_v away_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o law_n as_o they_o stand_v by_o that_o power_n and_o headship_n in_o all_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o â—…atise_n afâ—…regoing_v we_o have_v large_o prove_v that_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o name_n directâ—…_n oppose_v to_o the_o name_n pâ—…wer_n and_o headship_n of_o the_o lamâ—…_n and_o therefore_o the_o protestant_a church_n as_o former_o so_o now_o â—…ave_v just_a reason_n to_o depart_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o she_o haâ—…h_v depart_v from_o christ._n now_o the_o friend_n and_o the_o follower_n of_o the_o separation_n do_v endeavour_n in_o these_o time_n to_o go_v in_o tâ—…e_n same_o method_n for_o by_o this_o they_o think_v to_o free_v themselves_o from_o schism_n when_o they_o be_v put_v upon_o it_o to_o give_v a_o reason_n why_o they_o depart_v from_o the_o ministry_n from_o the_o ordinance_n and_o the_o public_a worship_n they_o tell_v we_o the_o ministry_n be_v antichristian_a they_o have_v not_o renounce_v their_o call_v by_o the_o bishop_n in_o a_o word_n they_o call_v all_o that_o antichristian_a which_o have_v be_v use_v in_o antichristian_a time_n and_o have_v a_o conveyance_n and_o transmission_n down_o to_o we_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o antichristian_a man_n which_o position_n of_o they_o as_o it_o be_v most_o erroneous_a and_o false_a so_o it_o do_v draw_v many_o dangerous_a consequence_n along_o with_o it_o therefore_o to_o prevent_v such_o cunning_a trick_n of_o legerdemain_n we_o will_v lay_v down_o the_o truth_n distinct_o first_o we_o will_v show_v the_o thing_n that_o be_v direct_o antichristian_a second_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v antichristian_a by_o analogy_n and_o reduction_n three_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v antichristian_a by_o the_o position_n of_o some_o circumstance_n as_o they_o be_v true_o christian_n by_o the_o position_n of_o other_o four_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v antichristian_a false_o so_o call_v for_o that_o which_o be_v â—…ruly_o antichristian_a all_o such_o be_v say_v to_o have_v the_o mark_v of_o the_o beast_n in_o their_o forehead_n and_o right-hand_a for_o the_o mark_n in_o the_o greek_a it_o be_v say_v he_o cause_v all_o to_o
the_o church_n of_o god_n do_v come_v too_o near_o to_o the_o formality_n of_o anti-christianism_a antiochus_n epiphanes_n in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n be_v describe_v as_o a_o mighty_a king_n or_o potentate_n in_o the_o seleucian_n line_n but_o when_o he_o be_v not_o content_v with_o his_o power_n which_o be_v great_a enough_o but_o will_v exalt_v himself_o against_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o host_n and_o tread_v down_o the_o sanctuary_n and_o do_v all_o thing_n after_o his_o own_o will_n in_o this_o he_o be_v a_o figure_n of_o the_o antichrist_n to_o come_v dan._n 8._o 12._o but_o that_o we_o may_v speak_v more_o distinct_o in_o a_o matter_n of_o so_o great_a moment_n we_o do_v desire_v to_o lay_v down_o this_o necessary_a caution_n in_o the_o beginning_n let_v we_o then_o distinguish_v betwixt_o the_o essence_n and_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o power_n for_o the_o essence_n we_o do_v willing_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o lord_n have_v ordain_v magistrate_n to_o be_v over_o the_o people_n for_o his_o own_o glory_n and_o the_o public_a good_a and_o that_o magistracy_n be_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n rom._n 13._o v._n 1_o 2_o 3._o and_o though_o he_o have_v not_o tie_v any_o nation_n or_o people_n so_o strict_o and_o precise_o to_o this_o or_o that_o particular_a form_n of_o government_n yet_o his_o pleasure_n be_v that_o the_o people_n shall_v obey_v the_o government_n that_o be_v set_v over_o they_o in_o this_o case_n if_o they_o resist_v the_o power_n they_o resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o draw_v great_a guilt_n upon_o their_o soul_n for_o their_o resist_n if_o we_o look_v to_o the_o nation_n and_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n they_o do_v meet_v with_o the_o great_a change_n and_o alteration_n of_o state_n yet_o in_o each_o alteration_n the_o will_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v that_o they_o shall_v obey_v the_o civil_a authority_n set_v over_o they_o for_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o public_a peace_n the_o hard_a change_n that_o they_o ever_o meet_v withal_o be_v the_o translation_n of_o their_o state_n from_o the_o house_n of_o david_n yet_o they_o be_v to_o pray_v for_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o king_n of_o babylon_n &_o seek_v the_o good_a of_o the_o city_n whither_o they_o be_v carry_v captive_a all_o this_o plain_o show_v that_o magistracy_n be_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o the_o lord_n will_v have_v his_o own_o command_n to_o be_v observe_v by_o his_o people_n though_o they_o do_v live_v under_o heathen_a king_n second_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v the_o exercise_n of_o the_o power_n and_o here_o first_o be_v the_o lawful_a execution_n and_o second_o the_o exorbitancy_n and_o excess_n of_o the_o power_n above_o law_n for_o the_o lawful_a use_n of_o the_o power_n we_o do_v willing_o yield_v that_o the_o supreme_a magistrate_n have_v not_o only_a authority_n in_o the_o commonwealth_n but_o he_o have_v also_o great_a power_n in_o and_o about_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o church_n and_o this_o thing_n we_o have_v often_o incuâ—…cated_v in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o treatise_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n do_v begin_v upon_o the_o earth_n when_o the_o kingdom_n state_n and_o government_n of_o this_o world_n become_v nurse_n father_n to_o the_o church_n and_o so_o we_o do_v affirm_v that_o it_o do_v appertain_v to_o the_o high_a power_n to_o take_v order_n that_o unity_n and_o peace_n be_v preserve_v in_o the_o church_n that_o the_o truth_n be_v keep_v pure_a and_o entire_a that_o horrid_a blasphemy_n be_v suppress_v that_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n be_v due_o settle_v that_o the_o profane_a the_o ignorant_a and_o rude_a body_n of_o the_o people_n who_o of_o themselves_o will_v never_o call_v upon_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v bring_v by_o their_o power_n and_o authority_n to_o the_o public_a place_n of_o worship_n for_o the_o better_a effect_v of_o which_o they_o have_v power_n to_o call_v synod_n to_o be_v present_a at_o they_o and_o to_o provide_v that_o whatsoever_o be_v transact_v in_o they_o be_v according_a to_o the_o mind_n of_o god_n in_o this_o sense_n we_o may_v not_o doubt_v to_o say_v that_o the_o chief_a magistrate_n in_o every_o commonwealth_n be_v the_o supreme_a head_n in_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o supreme_a head_n in_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a that_o do_v of_o right_o appertain_v to_o he_o and_o do_v fall_v under_o his_o cognizance_n by_o the_o law-divine_a in_o the_o forementioned_a case_n he_o be_v the_o delegate_n and_o vicegerent_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o earth_n and_o this_o we_o take_v to_o be_v the_o lawful_a exercise_n of_o the_o power_n three_o there_o be_v the_o hyperbole_n or_o excess_n of_o the_o power_n when_o the_o magistrate_n be_v not_o content_v with_o his_o own_o limit_n or_o bound_n but_o shall_v further_o endeavour_v to_o carry_v all_o by_o will_n and_o prerogative_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ._n this_o be_v that_o which_o come_v near_a to_o the_o formality_n of_o antichristianism_n for_o antichrist_n be_v say_v to_o sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n show_v himself_o that_o he_o be_v god_n if_o therefore_o the_o supreme_a magistrate_n shall_v do_v the_o same_o in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n if_o he_o shall_v control_v and_o do_v all_o thing_n after_o his_o own_o will_n in_o the_o house_n of_o christ_n this_o be_v to_o resemble_v the_o great_a antichrist_n and_o to_o do_v the_o same_o in_o effect_n which_o he_o do_v but_o for_o this_o we_o have_v a_o clear_a example_n in_o steven_n gardiner_n bishop_n of_o winchester_n who_o of_o all_o other_o be_v note_v by_o foreign_a divine_n to_o cry_v up_o such_o a_o excessive_a prerogative_n of_o the_o king_n of_o england_n in_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a for_o he_o do_v not_o shun_v to_o maintain_v that_o it_o be_v at_o the_o pleasure_n of_o the_o king_n to_o abrogate_v statute_n and_o institute_v new_a rite_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n yea_o he_o further_o say_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o the_o king_n to_o forbid_v the_o people_n the_o use_n of_o the_o cup_n in_o the_o lord_n supper_n and_o the_o use_n of_o marriage_n to_o the_o minister_n and_o the_o â—…round_n of_o all_o this_o be_v because_o the_o king_n be_v supreme_a head_n in_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a now_o in_o way_n of_o opposition_n to_o this_o the_o foreign_a divine_n have_v rise_v with_o great_a indignation_n these_o be_v the_o word_n of_o dr._n rivet_n in_o his_o explication_n of_o the_o decalogue_n edit_n 2._o pag._n 203._o qui_fw-la enim_fw-la papatus_fw-la doctrinam_fw-la adhuc_fw-la fovebat_fw-la ut_fw-la posteà _fw-la apparuit_fw-la novum_fw-la papatum_fw-la in_o personâ_fw-la regis_fw-la erigebat_fw-la for_o he_o meaning_n steven_n gardiner_n aforesaid_a who_o do_v as_o yet_o nourish_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o papacy_n as_o after_o it_o appear_v do_v erect_v a_o new_a papacy_n in_o the_o person_n of_o the_o king_n and_o calvin_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o amos_n chap._n 7_o ver_fw-la 13._o speak_v of_o they_o who_o do_v ascribe_v the_o title_n of_o supreme_a head_n in_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a to_o hen._n 8._o king_n of_o england_n have_v these_o word_n hoc_fw-la i_o semper_fw-la gravitèr_fw-la vulneravit_fw-la quum_fw-la vocarent_fw-la ipsum_fw-la summum_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la caput_fw-la sub_fw-la christo._n this_o have_v grievous_o wound_v i_o always_o when_o they_o call_v he_o the_o supreme_a head_n of_o the_o church_n under_o christ._n he_o do_v take_v this_o for_o no_o other_o than_o a_o encroachment_n upon_o the_o prerogative_n of_o christ._n and_o he_o may_v well_o do_v so_o if_o we_o look_v to_o the_o interpretation_n of_o steven_n gardiner_n aforemention_v with_o who_o he_o have_v to_o do_v but_o the_o learned_a man_n do_v proceed_v in_o these_o word_n it_o be_v certain_a if_o king_n do_v their_o duty_n they_o be_v both_o patron_n of_o religion_n and_o nurse_n father_n of_o the_o church_n as_o isaiah_n call_v they_o chap._n 49._o ver_fw-la 23._o this_o therefore_o be_v principal_o require_v of_o king_n that_o they_o use_v the_o sword_n wherewith_o they_o be_v furnish_v for_o the_o maintain_n of_o god_n worship_n but_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n there_o be_v inconsiderate_a man_n who_o make_v they_o too_o spiritual_a and_o this_o fault_n reign_v up_o and_o down_o germany_n yea_o spread_v too_o much_o in_o these_o country_n and_o now_o we_o perceive_v what_o fruit_n spring_v from_o this_o root_n viz._n that_o prince_n and_o all_o that_o be_v in_o the_o place_n of_o government_n think_v themselves_o to_o be_v so_o spiritual_a that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o ecclesiastical_a government_n and_o this_o sacrilege_n creep_v among_o we_o because_o they_o can_v measure_v their_o office_n with_o certain_a and_o lawful_a bound_n but_o be_v of_o opinion_n they_o can_v reign_v unless_o they_o abolâ—…sh_v all_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n and_o become_v the_o chief_a judge_n both_o in_o
doctrine_n and_o in_o the_o whole_a spiritual_a government_n therefore_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v a_o temper_n keep_v for_o this_o disease_n have_v always_o reign_v in_o prince_n to_o desire_v to_o bend_v religion_n according_a to_o their_o own_o pleasure_n and_o lust_n and_o for_o their_o own_o profit_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n so_o far_o he_o in_o which_o word_n two_o point_n be_v observable_a first_o the_o lawful_a exercise_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o supreme_a magistrate_n as_o it_o do_v keep_v its_o due_a limit_n in_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a second_o the_o redundancy_n and_o the_o excess_n of_o the_o power_n when_o it_o do_v tread_v under_o foot_n the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n that_o which_o these_o learned_a man_n do_v speak_v concern_v the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o king_n of_o england_n in_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a and_o the_o danger_n of_o the_o excess_n of_o the_o civil_a power_n have_v be_v too_o true_o verify_v by_o some_o in_o our_o day_n not_o only_o to_o the_o total_a ruin_n of_o themselves_o but_o also_o to_o the_o destruction_n of_o that_o sovereignty_n itself_o which_o they_o do_v so_o immeasurable_o exalt_v and_o whereas_o calvin_n in_o the_o place_n aforemention_v have_v these_o word_n et_fw-la hodie_fw-la quam_fw-la multi_fw-la sunt_fw-la in_o papatu_fw-la qui_fw-la regibus_fw-la accumulant_fw-la quicquid_fw-la possunt_fw-la juris_fw-la &_o potestatis_fw-la and_o at_o this_o day_n say_v he_o how_o many_o be_v there_o in_o the_o papacy_n that_o heap_n upon_o king_n whatsoever_o right_o or_o power_n they_o can_v possible_a so_o that_o there_o may_v not_o be_v any_o dispute_n of_o religion_n but_o this_o power_n shall_v be_v in_o one_o king_n to_o decree_v according_a to_o his_o own_o pleasure_n whatsoever_o he_o list_v and_o that_o shall_v remain_v fix_v without_o controversy_n so_o far_o he_o but_o we_o for_o our_o part_n may_v not_o only_o say_v quam_fw-la multi_fw-la in_o papatu_fw-la how_o many_o in_o the_o papacy_n but_o how_o many_o in_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n have_v accumulate_v this_o great_a power_n upon_o prince_n that_o they_o may_v do_v what_o they_o list_v in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o in_o the_o determination_n of_o matter_n of_o faith_n in_o daniel_n and_o the_o revelation_n these_o thing_n be_v set_v down_o as_o the_o true_a cause_n of_o the_o destruction_n of_o kingdom_n that_o be_v a_o most_o divine_a expression_n of_o daniel_n and_o the_o three_o child_n chap._n 2._o ver_fw-la 20_o 21._o wisdom_n and_o might_n be_v his_o and_o he_o change_v the_o time_n and_o season_n he_o remove_v king_n and_o set_v up_o king_n and_o for_o the_o cause_n of_o these_o change_n it_o be_v more_o particular_o express_v chap._n 7._o v._n 11._o i_o behold_v then_o because_o of_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o great_a word_n which_o the_o horn_n speak_v i_o behold_v even_o till_o the_o beast_n be_v slay_v and_o his_o body_n destroy_v and_o give_v to_o the_o burn_a fire_n all_o solid_a interpreter_n do_v understand_v some_o state_n or_o government_n to_o be_v type_v by_o the_o little_a horn._n now_o the_o destruction_n of_o such_o a_o state_n or_o government_n do_v arise_v immediate_o from_o hence_o because_o of_o great_a word_n which_o the_o horn_n do_v speak_v against_o the_o most_o high_a therefore_o the_o exorbitancy_n of_o the_o power_n against_o religion_n christ_n and_o his_o saint_n be_v oftentimes_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o eversion_n of_o state_n and_o kingdom_n but_o that_o we_o may_v more_o full_o understand_v how_o far_o the_o power_n may_v go_v and_o whither_o it_o must_v not_o go_v let_v we_o consider_v the_o example_n of_o the_o king_n of_o judah_n and_o here_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o asa_n jehosaphat_n hezekiah_n josiah_n do_v great_a thing_n about_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o church_n and_o have_v a_o very_a large_a testimony_n for_o their_o zeal_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n yet_o i_o be_o sure_a none_o can_v say_v that_o their_o power_n be_v so_o transcendent_a as_o to_o abrogate_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v appoint_v or_o immediate_o command_v by_o god_n in_o his_o word_n for_o when_o uzziah_n the_o king_n will_v offer_v incense_n that_o appertain_v not_o to_o he_o but_o to_o the_o son_n of_o aaron_n he_o be_v imitten_v with_o leprosy_n and_o compel_v to_o dwell_v alone_o as_o one_o that_o shall_v have_v no_o commerce_n nor_o society_n with_o man_n so_o belshazzar_n the_o king_n when_o he_o make_v a_o feast_n to_o a_o thousand_o of_o his_o lord_n we_o read_v that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o feast_n the_o finger_n of_o a_o man_n hand_n do_v appear_v and_o write_v upon_o the_o wall_n the_o destruction_n of_o the_o king_n and_o the_o kingdom_n and_o the_o cause_n of_o this_o judgement_n be_v expound_v by_o daniel_n himself_o in_o these_o word_n chap._n 5._o ver_fw-la 25._o thou_o have_v lift_v up_o thyself_o against_o the_o lord_n of_o heaven_n and_o they_o have_v bring_v the_o vessel_n of_o his_o house_n before_o thou_o and_o thou_o and_o thy_o lord_n thy_o wife_n and_o thy_o concubine_n have_v drink_v wine_n in_o they_o belshazzar_n and_o nabuchadnezzar_n both_o by_o strong_a conviction_n and_o demonstration_n be_v bring_v to_o understand_v that_o the_o god_n of_o israel_n be_v the_o only_a true_a god_n and_o that_o they_o have_v their_o dominion_n from_o he_o now_o when_o they_o be_v not_o content_v with_o this_o which_o the_o lord_n have_v give_v they_o but_o will_v insult_v over_o the_o giver_n and_o drink_v wine_n in_o the_o bowl_n of_o the_o temple_n which_o they_o have_v take_v with_o sacrilegious_a hand_n this_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o king_n and_o kingdom_n at_o last_o there_o be_v a_o remarkable_a passage_n of_o herodotus_n in_o his_o second_o book_n where_o he_o make_v mention_n of_o a_o statue_n that_o be_v set_v up_o to_o sennacherib_n in_o one_o of_o the_o temple_n of_o egypt_n with_o this_o inscription_n and_o title_n upon_o it_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d whosoever_o look_v upon_o i_o let_v he_o learn_v to_o be_v pious_a this_o testimony_n as_o it_o have_v the_o great_a probability_n of_o truth_n so_o do_v it_o singular_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o story_n of_o the_o scripture_n we_o read_v that_o 185000_o be_v slay_v in_o one_o night_n in_o the_o camp_n of_o the_o assyrian_n by_o a_o angel_n send_v from_o heaven_n sennacherib_n himself_o be_v kill_v by_o his_o own_o two_o son_n and_o that_o great_a empire_n do_v decline_v and_o lose_v its_o vigour_n by_o degree_n now_o if_o we_o look_v into_o the_o cause_n of_o all_o this_o we_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o insolency_n of_o that_o king_n against_o god_n and_o his_o church_n be_v that_o which_o break_v he_o all_o to_o piece_n this_o be_v do_v in_o the_o sight_n of_o all_o asia_n that_o the_o world_n may_v know_v that_o the_o insolency_n of_o the_o great_a power_n of_o the_o earth_n against_o god_n will_v prove_v the_o certain_a cause_n of_o their_o destruction_n but_o we_o will_v conclude_v this_o matter_n with_o that_o exhortation_n of_o the_o psalmist_n for_o so_o he_o speak_v to_o all_o prince_n and_o potentate_n who_o do_v entrench_v upon_o the_o prerogative_n of_o christ_n be_v wise_a now_o therefore_o o_o you_o king_n and_o be_v instruct_v you_o judge_n of_o the_o earth_n serve_v the_o lord_n with_o fear_n and_o rejoice_v with_o tremble_a kiss_v the_o son_n lest_o he_o be_v angry_a and_o you_o perish_v from_o the_o way_n psa._n 2._o ver_fw-la 10_o 11_o 12._o now_o why_o do_v he_o exhort_v the_o king_n and_o judge_n of_o the_o earth_n to_o be_v wise_a rather_o than_o other_o man_n they_o be_v god_n vicegerent_n and_o there_o be_v none_o great_a in_o power_n than_o they_o and_o through_o the_o greatness_n of_o their_o place_n none_o be_v more_o apt_a to_o bend_v religion_n according_a to_o their_o own_o pleasure_n and_o lust_n than_o they_o be_v because_o this_o be_v more_o immediate_o against_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n and_o come_v near_a to_o antichristian_a pride_n the_o psalmist_n do_v advise_v they_o to_o take_v heed_n what_o they_o do_v to_o serve_v the_o lord_n with_o fear_n and_o to_o rejoice_v with_o tremble_a if_o not_o he_o tell_v they_o plain_o their_o insolency_n against_o christ_n and_o his_o church_n will_v be_v a_o certain_a cause_n of_o their_o destruction_n this_o be_v make_v manifest_a from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o psalm_n the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n set_v themselves_o and_o the_o ruler_n take_v counsel_n together_o against_o the_o lâ—…rd_n and_o against_o his_o anointed_n say_v let_v we_o break_v their_o bond_n asunder_o and_o cast_v away_o their_o cord_n from_o we_o ver_fw-la 2._o now_o he_o do_v direct_v his_o speech_n to_o such_o as_o these_o and_o tell_v they_o plain_o that_o the_o lord_n christ_n will_v break_v they_o with_o a_o rod_n of_o iron_n and_o dash_v they_o
it_o be_v express_o say_v that_o his_o come_n be_v after_o the_o power_n of_o satan_n for_o as_o god_n do_v work_v by_o the_o apostle_n to_o bring_v man_n to_o salvation_n so_o shall_v the_o devil_n put_v forth_o all_o his_o power_n in_o antichrist_n and_o his_o follower_n to_o seduce_v the_o world_n to_o destruction_n oecumenius_n have_v a_o very_a proper_a expression_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o devil_n shall_v do_v all_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o he_o or_o by_o he_o as_o the_o mean_a or_o instrument_n the_o friend_n and_o follower_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v strong_o plead_v the_o glory_n of_o miracle_n as_o a_o note_n of_o their_o church_n and_o so_o they_o do_v true_o fulfil_v the_o scripture_n for_o it_o be_v express_o say_v that_o the_o come_n of_o antichrist_n be_v with_o all_o power_n and_o sign_n and_o lie_v wonder_n and_o that_o he_o do_v seduce_v the_o world_n with_o all_o deceivableness_n of_o unrighteousness_n and_o we_o see_v by_o experience_n where_o he_o have_v want_v the_o scripture_n and_o the_o colour_n of_o divine_a revelation_n there_o he_o have_v usual_o confirm_v his_o doctrine_n by_o lie_a wonder_n that_o be_v by_o such_o wonder_n as_o the_o lord_n do_v permit_v he_o to_o work_v to_o establish_v lie_n and_o error_n in_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n the_o story_n of_o the_o church_n be_v full_a of_o example_n of_o this_o kind_n and_o innumerable_a instance_n may_v be_v give_v and_o although_o many_o of_o our_o writer_n do_v take_v all_o those_o thing_n in_o a_o manner_n for_o lie_n which_o be_v write_v in_o the_o legend_n for_o it_o be_v the_o punishment_n of_o a_o liar_n that_o he_o shall_v not_o be_v believe_v when_o he_o speak_v true_a yet_o for_o all_o this_o i_o do_v incline_v to_o their_o opinion_n who_o do_v distinguish_v the_o several_a piece_n contain_v in_o that_o rhapsody_n some_o thing_n there_o mention_v be_v mere_o invent_v and_o other_o there_o be_v which_o we_o may_v probable_o judge_v to_o be_v real_a operation_n of_o satan_n to_o deceive_v the_o world_n the_o word_n of_o the_o scripture_n come_v to_o this_o emphasis_n and_o height_n of_o expression_n for_o this_o cause_n god_n shall_v give_v man_n strong_a delusion_n to_o believe_v lie_n therefore_o the_o devil_n must_v have_v very_o great_a power_n in_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n to_o deceive_v the_o world_n how_o else_o shall_v the_o scripture_n be_v fulfil_v but_o pass_v by_o the_o multitude_n of_o example_n that_o may_v be_v give_v for_o their_o sake_n who_o in_o these_o time_n do_v slight_a the_o scripture_n and_o hang_v upon_o revelation_n we_o will_v come_v to_o a_o pregnant_a instance_n in_o the_o ten_o century_n this_o for_o the_o most_o part_n be_v call_v by_o writer_n the_o dark_a age_n bellarmine_n and_o baronius_n themselves_o do_v mourn_v over_o it_o for_o the_o want_n of_o learning_n but_o for_o my_o part_n i_o do_v believe_v it_o be_v not_o so_o much_o defective_a in_o these_o thing_n as_o it_o do_v abound_v in_o revelation_n vision_n dream_n and_o suchlike_a by_o and_o through_o which_o satan_n have_v a_o very_a great_a power_n in_o the_o conscience_n of_o people_n in_o that_o century_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o saxon_a monarch_n in_o the_o year_n 977_o well_o near_o 700_o year_n ago_o there_o be_v as_o speed_n do_v relate_v in_o his_o chronicle_n a_o very_a hot_a contention_n about_o the_o marriage_n of_o minister_n dunstan_n and_o the_o monk_n stand_v strong_o on_o the_o one_o part_n that_o minister_n shall_v put_v away_o their_o wife_n and_o the_o minister_n strong_o plead_v on_o the_o other_o side_n that_o marriage_n be_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n concern_v this_o matter_n a_o council_n be_v hold_v at_o winchester_n where_o after_o long_a dispute_n and_o much_o against_o the_o monk_n it_o be_v great_o suspect_v that_o side_n have_v go_v down_o have_v they_o not_o refer_v themselves_o to_o the_o rood_n or_o crucifix_n place_v upon_o the_o wâ—…ll_n of_o the_o church_n where_o the_o council_n sit_v to_o this_o great_a oracle_n s._n dunstan_n desire_v they_o devout_o to_o pray_v and_o to_o give_v diligent_a ear_n for_o a_o answer_n who_o in_o as_o great_a bounty_n as_o they_o in_o devotion_n give_v they_o this_o advice_n god_n forbid_v it_o shall_v be_v so_o say_v he_o you_o judge_v well_o once_o and_o to_o change_v that_o again_o be_v not_o good_a this_o say_v our_o historian_n be_v authority_n sufficient_a to_o suppress_v the_o priest_n who_o now_o with_o their_o wife_n go_v down_o the_o wind_n and_o indeed_o say_v he_o to_o blame_v they_o be_v to_o suspect_v this_o their_o judge_n who_o never_o be_v hear_v to_o give_v wrong_a sentence_n before_o speed_n chron._n pag._n 355._o save_v the_o great_a worth_n and_o learning_n of_o the_o historian_n i_o believe_v that_o this_o be_v not_o the_o first_o false_a judgement_n give_v by_o this_o judge_n and_o i_o believe_v it_o will_v not_o be_v the_o last_o as_o afterward_o shall_v be_v declare_v spondanus_n in_o his_o epitome_n of_o the_o annal_n of_o baronius_n in_o the_o year_n 975_o do_v differ_v somewhat_o from_o this_o relation_n these_o be_v his_o word_n quâ_fw-la de_fw-la re_fw-la cum_fw-la à _fw-it sancto_fw-it dunstano_fw-it cantuariensi_fw-la archiepiscopo_fw-la synodus_fw-la wintoniae_fw-la congregata_fw-la esset_fw-la deprecante_fw-la ipso_fw-la rege_fw-la ac_fw-la plerisque_fw-la episcopis_fw-la ut_fw-la iidem_fw-la clerici_fw-la restituerentur_fw-la mirandum_fw-la illud_fw-la contigit_fw-la ut_fw-la imago_fw-la crucâ—…fixi_fw-la in_o edito_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la affixa_fw-la audientibus_fw-la cunctis_fw-la dixerit_fw-la non_fw-la fiet_fw-la non_fw-la fiet_fw-la judicastis_fw-la bene_fw-la mutaretis_fw-la non_fw-la bene_fw-la quod_fw-la omnes_fw-la clericos_fw-la eorumque_fw-la fautores_fw-la confusos_fw-la reddidit_fw-la &_o lingues_fw-la it_o appear_v by_o this_o passage_n that_o king_n edward_n surname_v the_o martyr_n and_o many_o bishop_n with_o he_o do_v intercede_v very_o much_o that_o the_o minister_n may_v have_v their_o wife_n restore_v unto_o they_o and_o when_o all_o be_v in_o a_o suspense_n what_o answer_n shall_v be_v make_v this_o wonder_n happen_v that_o the_o crucifix_n determine_v the_o contrary_a and_o so_o the_o priest_n be_v confound_v and_o make_v speechless_a after_o these_o thing_n be_v do_v the_o minister_n be_v not_o yet_o satisfy_v therefore_o the_o matter_n be_v bring_v again_o to_o council_n and_o a_o great_a assembly_n congregat_v at_o cleve_n in_o wilishire_n whither_o repair_v the_o prelate_n and_o most_o of_o the_o estate_n of_o the_o land_n beside_o gentleman_n and_o of_o the_o commons_o a_o innumerable_a sort_n this_o synod_n be_v set_v and_o the_o controversy_n propound_v a_o hot_a and_o a_o sharp_a disputation_n ensue_v and_o be_v maintain_v for_o a_o while_n with_o many_o bitter_a invective_n but_o whether_o through_o the_o weakness_n of_o the_o foundation_n or_o the_o overpress_v of_o weight_n or_o both_o the_o joyst_n of_o the_o upper-loft_n wherein_o the_o council_n be_v hold_v sudden_o break_v and_o down_o fall_v the_o floor_n with_o all_o the_o people_n thereon_o whereof_o many_o be_v hurt_v and_o some_o slay_v outright_o only_o archbishop_n dunstan_n than_o precedent_n and_o mouth_n for_o the_o monk_n remain_v unhurt_a for_o the_o post_n whereon_o his_o chair_n be_v set_v stand_v and_o not_o without_o miracle_n whole_o untouched_a and_o hereupon_o the_o historian_n conclude_v in_o these_o word_n thus_o by_o this_o fall_n fall_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o secular_a priest_n and_o the_o people_n affection_n be_v draw_v to_o the_o monk_n and_o the_o liberty_n of_o the_o minister_n to_o accompany_v their_o wife_n be_v now_o take_v away_o spondanus_n say_v that_o this_o council_n be_v hold_v at_o calne_n but_o there_o be_v no_o great_a difference_n calne_n the_o market-town_n and_o cleve_n a_o small_a village_n be_v so_o near_o together_o in_o that_o council_n say_v he_o mirandum_fw-la illud_fw-la accidit_fw-la cunctis_fw-la adversariis_fw-la vel_fw-la extinctis_fw-la vel_fw-la contritis_fw-la solus_fw-la dunstanus_fw-la qui_fw-la synodo_fw-la praesidebat_fw-la illaesus_fw-la evaserit_fw-la that_o be_v all_o of_o the_o adverse_a party_n who_o be_v for_o the_o marriage_n of_o minister_n be_v either_o kill_v outright_o or_o sore_o bruise_v only_a dunstan_n the_o precedent_n of_o the_o synod_n remain_v without_o hurt_n this_o be_v a_o true_a relation_n of_o the_o fact_n and_o most_o historian_n do_v agree_v now_o let_v we_o come_v to_o inquire_v by_o what_o power_n and_o by_o what_o efficacy_n these_o thing_n be_v do_v and_o for_o my_o part_n i_o think_v it_o be_v very_o just_a with_o god_n to_o forsake_v the_o christian_a world_n and_o to_o deliver_v they_o uâ—…to_o strong_a delusion_n to_o believe_v lie_n because_o they_o have_v forsake_v his_o truth_n and_o because_o the_o minister_n be_v so_o base_a as_o to_o suffer_v their_o cause_n to_o be_v try_v by_o the_o rood_n or_o crucifix_n it_o be_v very_o just_a that_o they_o shall_v further_o
they_o who_o refuse_v the_o offer_n of_o christ_n for_o the_o enjoyment_n of_o any_o worldly_a thing_n it_o be_v just_a with_o christ_n to_o refuse_v they_o the_o second_o kind_n of_o guest_n be_v the_o blind_a the_o lame_a the_o poor_a the_o maim_a who_o do_v lie_v in_o the_o street_n and_o lane_n of_o the_o city_n these_o out_o of_o the_o sense_n of_o their_o own_o misery_n do_v come_v to_o the_o feast_n and_o there_o need_v no_o compulsion_n so_o then_o the_o force_n of_o the_o whole_a parable_n be_v this_o that_o the_o rude_a sort_n of_o people_n which_o be_v under_o the_o care_n and_o custody_n of_o the_o magistrate_n be_v in_o a_o special_a manner_n to_o be_v compelse_v to_o worship_n god_n and_o to_o wait_v upon_o the_o mean_n of_o their_o salvation_n but_o lest_o any_o shall_v think_v that_o this_o parabolical_a divinity_n be_v not_o of_o such_o force_n as_o to_o conclude_v the_o point_n we_o have_v many_o other_o place_n to_o prove_v that_o those_o that_o be_v in_o authority_n have_v a_o power_n to_o compel_v those_o that_o be_v under_o they_o to_o worship_n god_n and_o to_o call_v upon_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n what_o else_o shall_v be_v the_o meaning_n of_o those_o word_n in_o the_o four_o commandment_n in_o it_o thou_o shall_v not_o do_v any_o work_n thou_o nor_o thy_o son_n nor_o thy_o daughter_n thy_o man_n servant_n nor_o thy_o maid_n servant_n thy_o cattle_n nor_o thy_o stranger_n which_o be_v within_o thy_o gate_n exod._n 20._o 10._o here_o we_o may_v demand_v the_o reason_n why_o these_o word_n be_v extend_v to_o child_n and_o servant_n what_o have_v parent_n and_o master_n to_o do_v with_o their_o sanctify_a of_o the_o sabbath_n all_o expositor_n upon_o the_o place_n do_v give_v this_o reason_n that_o the_o parent_n or_o the_o master_n do_v not_o right_o worship_n god_n themselves_o unless_o they_o take_v care_n that_o they_o also_o do_v worship_n he_o who_o be_v under_o their_o authority_n and_o jurisdiction_n the_o command_n that_o concern_v the_o duty_n of_o servant_n be_v give_v to_o master_n that_o be_v therefore_o a_o most_o excellent_a speech_n of_o augustine_n tom._n 2._o ep._n 50._o where_o speak_v of_o the_o duty_n of_o king_n out_o of_o the_o second_o psalm_n he_o have_v these_o word_n therefore_o say_v he_o how_o do_v king_n serve_v the_o lord_n in_o fear_n and_o tremble_a no_o other_o way_n but_o by_o prohibit_v and_o punish_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v do_v against_o the_o command_n of_o god_n he_o do_v serve_v god_n after_o one_o manner_n as_o he_o be_v a_o man_n and_o after_o another_o manner_n as_o he_o be_v a_o king_n as_o he_o be_v a_o man_n he_o serve_v he_o by_o live_v religious_o as_o he_o be_v a_o king_n he_o serve_v he_o by_o establâ—…shing_v such_o kind_n of_o law_n with_o convenient_a rigour_n as_o do_v command_n thing_n that_o be_v just_a and_o forbid_v thing_n unjust_a even_o as_o hezekias_n serve_v the_o lord_n by_o destroy_v the_o grove_n and_o the_o temple_n of_o idol_n and_o the_o high-place_n which_o be_v build_v against_o the_o commandment_n of_o god_n as_o josiah_n serve_v the_o lord_n by_o do_v the_o same_o thing_n which_o hezekiah_n do_v as_o the_o king_n of_o the_o ninevite_n serve_v the_o lord_n by_o compel_v the_o whole_a city_n to_o humble_v themselves_o and_o entreat_v the_o face_n of_o god_n and_o go_v on_o in_o passage_n of_o the_o like_a nature_n he_o conclude_v with_o this_o epiphonema_n in_o hoc_fw-la ergo_fw-la serviunt_fw-la domino_fw-la reges_fw-la in_o quantum_fw-la sunt_fw-la reges_fw-la cum_fw-la ea_fw-la faciunt_fw-la ad_fw-la serviendum_fw-la illi_fw-la quae_fw-la non_fw-la possunt_fw-la facere_fw-la nisi_fw-la reges_fw-la in_o this_o therefore_o king_n do_v serve_v the_o lord_n so_o far_o forth_o as_o they_o be_v king_n when_o they_o do_v those_o thing_n for_o his_o service_n which_o otherwise_o they_o can_v do_v but_o in_o relation_n as_o they_o be_v king_n this_o passage_n worthy_a to_o be_v write_v in_o letter_n of_o gold_n be_v cite_v by_o zanchy_a in_o his_o work_n concern_v the_o attribute_n of_o god_n in_o the_o preface_n to_o casimire_n palatine_n of_o the_o rind_n there_o he_o show_v that_o it_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o a_o christian_a prince_n principal_o to_o take_v care_n in_o his_o dominion_n that_o religion_n be_v teach_v out_o of_o the_o pure_a word_n of_o god_n according_a to_o the_o first_o principle_n of_o the_o faith_n which_o other_o call_v the_o analogy_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o pure_a word_n of_o god_n be_v establish_v he_o say_v also_o that_o it_o concern_v the_o prince_n or_o the_o ruler_n to_o take_v care_n that_o the_o people_n wait_v upon_o the_o mean_n of_o their_o salvation_n and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o we_o have_v so_o large_o stand_v upon_o when_o we_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o earth_n in_o sundry_a part_n of_o this_o treatise_n we_o have_v not_o follow_v the_o conceit_n of_o they_o who_o be_v for_o a_o personal_a reign_n this_o note_v only_o the_o come_n in_o of_o the_o state_n government_n and_o dominion_n of_o the_o earth_n to_o own_o the_o gospel_n and_o to_o set_v it_o up_o as_o a_o regent-law_n to_o my_o understanding_n then_o this_o matter_n be_v plain_o express_v jer._n 3._o 17._o at_o that_o time_n shall_v they_o call_v jerusalem_n the_o throne_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o all_o the_o nation_n shall_v be_v gather_v unto_o it_o to_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n to_o jerusalem_n neither_o shall_v they_o walk_v any_o more_o after_o the_o imagination_n of_o their_o evil_a heart_n in_o these_o word_n he_o do_v speak_v of_o the_o glorious_a state_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o latter_a time_n it_o can_v be_v mean_v of_o the_o jewish_a church_n before_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n nor_o of_o that_o literal_a kind_n of_o worship_n as_o it_o appear_v ver_fw-la 16._o they_o shall_v say_v no_o more_o the_o ark_n of_o the_o covenant_n of_o the_o lord_n neither_o shall_v it_o come_v to_o mind_n neither_o shall_v they_o remember_v it_o neither_o shall_v they_o visit_v it_o neither_o shall_v that_o be_v do_v any_o more_o it_o be_v manifest_a then_o that_o these_o thing_n be_v speak_v concern_v the_o happy_a estate_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n but_o in_o what_o part_n of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n must_v these_o thing_n be_v fulfil_v it_o be_v clear_a from_o the_o context_n that_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o call_v of_o the_o jew_n in_o those_o day_n the_o house_n of_o judah_n shall_v walk_v with_o the_o house_n of_o israel_n ver_fw-la 18._o this_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o latter_a day_n but_o what_o be_v the_o mean_n that_o the_o lord_n have_v sanctify_v to_o the_o introduce_v of_o this_o glory_n they_o be_v express_v in_o these_o word_n i_o will_v give_v they_o pastor_n after_o my_o own_o heart_n he_o do_v speak_v of_o the_o civil_a pastor_n in_o the_o commonwealth_n as_o well_o as_o the_o spiritual_a pastor_n in_o the_o church_n david_n be_v a_o pastor_n after_o the_o heart_n of_o christ_n himself_o when_o he_o choose_v he_o to_o feed_v and_o govern_v the_o people_n of_o israel_n such_o pastor_n there_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o latter_a time_n and_o by_o such_o the_o lord_n will_v bring_v in_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o church_n the_o like_a passage_n be_v in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o isaiah_n when_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n glory_n that_o shall_v be_v i_o will_v make_v all_o thy_o officer_n peace_n and_o thy_o exactor_n righteousness_n isa._n 60._o 17._o the_o word_n in_o the_o original_a be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d all_o thy_o visitation_n peace_n it_o note_v the_o visitation_n of_o the_o prince_n as_o a_o nurse_n father_n that_o have_v care_n of_o the_o church_n and_o further_o it_o be_v add_v thy_o exactor_n righteousness_n the_o word_n in_o the_o original_a be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o taskmaster_n one_o that_o drive_v on_o the_o work_n which_o imply_v as_o there_o shall_v be_v magistrate_n so_o there_o shall_v be_v use_n of_o a_o coercive_a power_n in_o those_o glorious_a time_n and_o therefore_o this_o passage_n be_v immediate_o add_v violence_n shall_v be_v no_o more_o hear_v in_o thou_o the_o magistrate_n shall_v themselves_o be_v so_o holy_a and_o righteous_a that_o they_o shall_v not_o oppress_v and_o tyrannize_v and_o they_o shall_v also_o be_v so_o impartial_a and_o sincere_a in_o the_o use_n of_o the_o sword_n that_o they_o shall_v keep_v down_o and_o suppress_v all_o exorbitant_a and_o lawless_a course_n i_o have_v the_o more_o careful_o note_v this_o point_n because_o many_o in_o the_o time_n that_o we_o now_o live_v be_v of_o opinion_n that_o all_o coercion_n and_o compulsion_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n be_v absolute_o
all_o nation_n to_o bring_v forth_o her_o christ-like_a issue_n and_o by_o the_o dragon_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n we_o must_v necessary_o understand_v the_o great_a persecute_v empire_n of_o the_o roman_n which_o for_o 300_o year_n do_v endeavour_v to_o devour_v her_o child_n when_o she_o be_v deliver_v the_o next_o attempt_n be_v to_o drown_v she_o with_o a_o stand_v of_o barbarous_a nation_n that_o come_v out_o of_o the_o north._n after_o this_o she_o flee_v into_o the_o wilderness_n and_o be_v there_o feed_v 1260_o day_n so_o many_o year_n the_o church_n be_v under_o antichristian_a persecution_n when_o these_o time_n be_v end_v and_o the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n burn_v then_o begin_v the_o marriage_n of_o the_o lamb_n and_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n come_v from_o god_n out_o of_o heaven_n as_o a_o bride_n adorn_v for_o her_o husband_n all_o these_o be_v but_o emblem_n and_o figure_n of_o so_o many_o several_a change_n and_o variety_n that_o the_o outward_a visible_a church_n shall_v meet_v withal_o upon_o the_o earth_n she_o do_v very_o much_o resemble_v the_o moon_n in_o her_o several_a form_n and_o appearance_n the_o outward_a visible_a church_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o in_o substance_n but_o she_o be_v distinguish_v according_a to_o different_a relation_n in_o sundry_a change_n of_o time_n these_o thing_n be_v so_o clear_o deliver_v in_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o prophecy_n that_o no_o further_a question_n may_v be_v make_v but_o to_o the_o point_n in_o hand_n concern_v the_o future_a glory_n that_o the_o church_n shall_v enjoy_v in_o the_o late_a day_n let_v we_o compare_v it_o with_o a_o passage_n in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o zachary_n the_o prophet_n in_o the_o vision_n look_v and_o behold_v a_o man_n with_o a_o measure_n line_n in_o his_o hand_n chap._n 2._o ver_fw-la 1._o man_n go_v to_o measure_v when_o they_o build_v city_n and_o town_n and_o this_o be_v speak_v in_o relation_n to_o the_o waste_n of_o jerusalem_n mention_v in_o the_o former_a chapter_n ver_fw-la 12._o how_o long_o will_v thou_o not_o have_v mercy_n on_o jerusalem_n and_o the_o city_n of_o judah_n against_o which_o thou_o have_v indignation_n this_o three_o score_n and_o ten_o year_n in_o opposition_n to_o this_o waste_n of_o the_o church_n in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o babylonian_a captivity_n the_o prophet_n in_o the_o vision_n do_v see_v a_o man_n with_o a_o measure_n line_n in_o his_o hand_n to_o measure_n jerusalem_n to_o see_v what_o be_v the_o breadth_n thereof_o and_o what_o be_v the_o length_n thereof_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v speak_v in_o effect_n rev._n 21._o 15._o the_o angel_n have_v a_o golden_a reed_n to_o measure_v the_o city_n and_o the_o gate_n thereof_o and_o the_o wall_n thereof_o and_o the_o city_n lie_v foursquare_a and_o the_o length_n be_v as_o large_a as_o the_o breadth_n and_o he_o measure_v the_o city_n with_o a_o reod_n twelve_o thousand_o furlong_n all_o these_o figurative_a expression_n do_v set_v forth_o the_o repair_n of_o the_o church_n in_o opposition_n to_o her_o waste_n in_o all_o antichristian_a time_n for_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o these_o time_n the_o angel_n be_v command_v to_o rise_v and_o to_o measure_v the_o temple_n of_o god_n and_o the_o altar_n and_o they_o that_o worship_n therein_o but_o to_o leave_v out_o the_o court_n that_o be_v without_o the_o temple_n and_o not_o to_o measure_v it_o for_o it_o be_v give_v to_o the_o gentile_n and_o the_o holy_a city_n shall_v they_o tread_v under_o foot_n forty_o and_o two_o month_n chap._n 11._o ver_fw-la 1_o 2._o the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n be_v the_o space_n of_o tread_v down_o the_o holy_a city_n by_o antichristian_a gentile_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o waste_n and_o conculcation_n the_o angel_n do_v measure_v the_o wall_n of_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n and_o do_v foretell_v the_o repair_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o restitution_n of_o that_o glorious_a state_n which_o she_o shall_v have_v in_o the_o latter_a time_n much_o more_o may_v be_v speak_v to_o the_o same_o purpose_n but_o this_o shall_v suffice_v to_o show_v that_o the_o tenet_n of_o the_o external_a glory_n of_o the_o church_n will_v not_o bring_v we_o back_o again_o to_o popery_n neither_o be_v it_o absolute_o so_o in_o all_o although_o it_o may_v be_v antichristian_a in_o the_o position_n of_o some_o circumstance_n only_o what_o if_o rome_n antichristian_a be_v call_v the_o great_a city_n that_o rule_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v not_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n the_o great_a city_n that_o come_v down_o from_o god_n out_o of_o heaven_n what_o if_o rome_n antichristian_a be_v the_o woman_n that_o be_v adorn_v with_o gold_n and_o silver_n and_o precious_a stone_n chap._n 17._o be_v the_o bride_n the_o lamb_n wife_n altogether_o destitute_a of_o these_o ornament_n be_v not_o the_o street_n of_o the_o city_n all_o of_o gold_n like_a to_o transparent_a glass_n rev._n chap._n 21_o what_o if_o rome_n antichristian_a be_v the_o city_n who_o merchant_n be_v the_o great_a man_n of_o the_o earth_n rev._n chap._n 18._o be_v not_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n that_o city_n of_o who_o also_o it_o be_v foretell_v that_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n shall_v bring_v their_o glory_n to_o she_o do_v not_o all_o the_o prophet_n special_o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n speak_v of_o the_o call_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o of_o the_o glory_n of_o that_o church_n that_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o latter_a day_n from_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v we_o may_v conclude_v though_o the_o outward_a splendour_n of_o the_o church_n may_v be_v antichristian_a in_o some_o case_n it_o may_v be_v true_o christian_n in_o other_o chap._n xv._n concern_v thâ—…se_a thing_n that_o be_v not_o antichristian_a â—…ut_o be_v only_o false_o so_o call_v by_o the_o separation_n we_o will_v not_o go_v over_o all_o the_o point_n but_o insist_v only_o upon_o those_o that_o be_v of_o great_a moment_n to_o wit_n magistracy_n and_o ministry_n by_o these_o we_o may_v judge_v of_o the_o rest_n for_o the_o stand_n of_o the_o magistracy_n they_o take_v it_o to_o be_v antichristian_a because_o they_o have_v a_o power_n over_o other_o man_n and_o the_o beast_n his_o head_n and_o horn_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o daniel_n they_o find_v by_o read_v that_o these_o do_v signify_v empire_n dominion_n and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n but_o herein_o they_o be_v great_o deceive_v for_o in_o the_o prophecy_n aforesaid_a the_o beast_n and_o their_o horn_n do_v not_o absolute_o signify_v empire_n &_o dominion_n but_o idolatrous_a empire_n and_o dominion_n and_o not_o absolute_o idolatrous_a empire_n but_o such_o empire_n and_o dominion_n which_o do_v lord_n and_o tyrannize_v it_o over_o the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o do_v try_v the_o faith_n and_o patience_n of_o the_o saint_n by_o many_o passage_n of_o the_o present_a discourse_n we_o have_v sufficient_o clear_v the_o point_n that_o when_o christ_n shall_v begin_v his_o reign_n upon_o earth_n this_o will_v not_o be_v with_o the_o abrogation_n of_o all_o magistracy_n power_n and_o authority_n only_o the_o authority_n and_o government_n shall_v acknowledge_v he_o as_o indeed_o he_o be_v the_o only_a lord_n and_o head_n of_o the_o church_n the_o reign_n of_o the_o lamb_n be_v immediate_o oppose_v to_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n as_o therefore_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o time_n of_o his_o empire_n do_v not_o disannul_v the_o be_v of_o government_n though_o they_o be_v under_o his_o power_n and_o headship_n no_o more_o will_v the_o reign_n of_o the_o lamb_n abrogate_v and_o take_v away_o the_o government_n of_o this_o world_n though_o they_o be_v make_v subject_a to_o his_o law_n magistracy_n be_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n they_o be_v guilty_a of_o a_o foul_a error_n then_o whosoever_o they_o be_v that_o shall_v go_v about_o to_o pluck_v up_o magistracy_n under_o the_o colour_n and_o pretence_n of_o a_o antichristian_a encroachment_n but_o this_o engine_n now_o a-days_o be_v more_o principal_o use_v against_o the_o ministry_n the_o great_a design_n to_o throw_v the_o ministry_n out_o of_o the_o conscience_n of_o the_o people_n and_o therefore_o they_o be_v tell_v again_o and_o again_o that_o the_o minister_n be_v antichristian_a in_o their_o title_n in_o their_o ordination_n by_o bishop_n in_o their_o maintenance_n by_o tithe_n etc._n etc._n for_o antichristianism_n in_o title_n to_o make_v this_o good_a they_o reckon_v up_o a_o defame_a catalogue_n of_o name_n the_o pope_n cardinal_n archbishop_n bishop_n parson_n vicar_n curate_n but_o to_o this_o abundant_a satisfaction_n be_v give_v as_o by_o other_o so_o by_o the_o old_a nonconformist_n themselves_o and_o special_o by_o mr._n ball_n in_o his_o answer_n to_o can_n among_o many_o other_o passage_n these_o be_v his_o own_o word_n pag._n 45._o to_o contend_v about_o
the_o name_n of_o parson_n be_v vain_a and_o frâ—…valous_a but_o if_o we_o speak_v of_o the_o office_n and_o ministry_n as_o it_o be_v exercise_v by_o the_o godly_a learned_a and_o painful_a minister_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n for_o the_o substance_n thereof_o it_o be_v institute_v of_o christ_n acknowledge_v by_o all_o true_a church_n in_o the_o world_n ever_o since_o the_o first_o plantation_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n know_v by_o all_o reform_a church_n at_o this_o day_n and_o so_o maintain_v by_o the_o nonconformist_n against_o the_o name_n some_o it_o may_v be_v have_v take_v exception_n and_o against_o the_o pride_n idleness_n and_o covetousness_n of_o other_o much_o have_v be_v write_v but_o that_o the_o office_n itself_o of_o parson_n or_o vicar_n as_o they_o preach_v the_o gospel_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n according_a to_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n and_o wâ—…tch_v over_o the_o flock_n commit_v to_o their_o charge_n that_o this_o office_n i_o say_v shâ—…uld_v be_v condemn_v as_o antichristian_a by_o the_o nonconformist_n be_v notorious_o fâ—…lse_o and_o the_o contrary_n be_v apparent_o know_v to_o yourself_o in_o many_o passage_n of_o that_o learned_a treatise_n this_o point_n be_v solid_o dispute_v and_o the_o reader_n may_v there_o find_v that_o many_o thing_n be_v term_v antichristian_a which_o be_v not_o but_o be_v false_o so_o call_v by_o the_o separation_n but_o touch_v the_o ordination_n by_o the_o bishop_n there_o be_v a_o great_a accusation_n the_o pulpit-guard_n rout_v have_v these_o word_n you_o yourselves_o have_v conclude_v the_o bishop_n antichristian_a in_o their_o call_v and_o be_v you_o christian_n you_o have_v your_o outward_a call_v from_o they_o aâ—…d_n can_v they_o give_v you_o that_o they_o never_o have_v themselves_o if_o the_o bishop_n be_v true_a minister_n and_o do_v right_o ordain_v why_o then_o do_v you_o preach_v they_o down_o as_o antichristian_a this_o be_v the_o principal_a objection_n it_o have_v a_o answer_n already_o in_o sundry_a treatise_n so_o that_o my_o pain_n may_v be_v spare_v in_o the_o point_n only_o because_o the_o present_a discourse_n be_v concern_v this_o subject_n what_o be_v antichristian_a and_o what_o be_v not_o we_o will_v propound_v these_o quaeres_fw-la to_o they_o that_o differ_v first_o in_o case_n the_o minister_n as_o ordain_v by_o bishop_n be_v antichristian_a yet_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o ministry_n in_o be_v do_v never_o partake_v of_o such_o a_o ordination_n they_o be_v make_v minister_n when_o the_o bishop_n be_v not_o second_o though_o the_o diocesan_n bishop_n be_v not_o put_v down_o as_o antichristian_a yet_o none_o can_v say_v that_o the_o formality_n of_o antichristianism_n be_v or_o be_v primary_o and_o immediate_o seat_v in_o he_o for_o as_o i_o have_v show_v in_o all_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o treatise_n aforego_v the_o formality_n of_o antichristianism_n dâ—…th_v stand_v in_o the_o universal_a headship_n and_o this_o begin_v to_o be_v set_v up_o many_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o diocesan_n bishop_n all_o that_o can_v be_v say_v he_o be_v antichristian_a so_o far_o as_o he_o do_v symbolize_v with_o the_o great_a antichrist_n in_o lordliness_n and_o tyranny_n over_o the_o church_n and_o people_n of_o god_n and_o how_o much_o better_o be_v they_o that_o drive_v the_o trade_n of_o i_o be_o of_o paul_n i_o be_o of_o apollo_n i_o be_o of_o cephas_n sure_o in_o respect_n of_o their_o pride_n singularity_n and_o affectation_n to_o make_v rent_n and_o schism_n in_o the_o church_n they_o also_o may_v be_v term_v antichristian_a by_o analogy_n and_o reduction_n three_o it_o be_v absolute_o false_a that_o the_o ordination_n of_o minister_n do_v former_o depend_v only_o upon_o the_o bishop_n for_o by_o the_o law_n and_o usage_n of_o this_o church_n he_o can_v not_o ordain_v without_o the_o assistance_n of_o other_o minister_n and_o the_o execution_n of_o his_o office_n as_o to_o this_o point_n be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o lord_n bishop_n but_o as_o minister_v and_o elder_n in_o the_o church_n four_o let_v it_o be_v suppose_v that_o the_o power_n to_o ordain_v have_v be_v whole_o seat_v in_o the_o diocesan_n the_o error_n and_o corruption_n in_o the_o instrument_n do_v not_o disannul_v the_o institution_n of_o christ._n ordination_n of_o minister_n be_v from_o christ_n alone_o though_o the_o mean_a to_o transmit_v and_o convey_v it_o be_v from_o men._n five_o if_o any_o shall_v go_v so_o far_o to_o cast_v away_o their_o ordination_n because_o they_o have_v receive_v it_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o the_o bishop_n must_v not_o they_o by_o the_o analogy_n and_o force_n of_o the_o same_o rule_n be_v drive_v upon_o this_o rock_n to_o renounce_v the_o sacrament_n and_o all_o other_o ordinance_n of_o christ_n when_o they_o conceive_v that_o they_o be_v apply_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o evil_a minister_n and_o what_o be_v this_o but_o plain_a popery_n to_o make_v the_o ordinance_n of_o christ_n whole_o â—…o_o depend_v upon_o the_o personal_a worthiness_n or_o unworthiness_n of_o the_o administrator_n for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o the_o minister_n by_o the_o tithe_n they_o be_v most_o frivolous_a to_o affirm_v that_o this_o be_v a_o antichristian_a provision_n for_o what_o if_o this_o way_n of_o allowance_n have_v be_v use_v in_o antichristian_a time_n and_o have_v be_v convey_v to_o we_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o antichristian_a man_n shall_v we_o therefore_o abdicate_v and_o cast_v it_o away_o as_o antichristian_a by_o the_o same_o rule_n we_o must_v renounce_v the_o article_n of_o our_o creed_n the_o ten_o commandment_n the_o lord_n prayer_n our_o privilege_n that_o we_o hold_v by_o magna_fw-la charta_fw-la our_o land_n that_o we_o possess_v in_o capite_fw-la and_o socage_n and_o what_o not_o for_o these_o have_v be_v use_v in_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n and_o have_v pass_v down_o to_o we_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o antichristian_a man_n by_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o many_o thing_n be_v call_v antichristian_a which_o be_v not_o so_o but_o be_v false_o so_o term_v by_o the_o separation_n yet_o nevertheless_o if_o minister_n or_o other_o have_v in_o any_o kind_n acknowledge_v a_o authority_n which_o be_v direct_o or_o indirect_o mediate_o or_o immediate_o antichristian_a so_o far_o as_o they_o have_v more_o or_o less_o acknowledge_v it_o so_o far_o they_o ought_v to_o mourn_v or_o repent_v antichristianism_n be_v a_o sin_n more_o direct_o and_o immediate_o against_o the_o kingly_a office_n of_o christ_n for_o which_o cause_n he_o have_v denounce_v such_o heavy_a judgement_n against_o it_o as_o we_o have_v former_o show_v so_o far_o forth_o then_o as_o a_o man_n do_v submit_v to_o a_o authority_n and_o to_o the_o law_n make_v by_o a_o authority_n that_o be_v contrary_a to_o christ_n so_o far_o forth_o he_o do_v sin_n against_o christ_n for_o this_o in_o effect_n be_v to_o put_v he_o out_o of_o place_n and_o to_o entertain_v his_o enemy_n in_o his_o room_n now_o this_o no_o pious_a man_n can_v or_o will_v do_v but_o he_o will_v easy_o apprehend_v it_o to_o be_v a_o pierce_a and_o wound_v of_o christ_n and_o for_o this_o he_o will_v go_v forth_o into_o the_o porch_n and_o weep_v bitter_o thus_o i_o have_v divide_v the_o matter_n between_o two_o extreme_n though_o minister_n and_o other_o be_v not_o to_o leave_v their_o station_n yet_o as_o they_o have_v in_o any_o kind_n sin_v against_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o true_a head_n and_o king_n of_o the_o church_n they_o have_v so_o far_o forth_o cause_n to_o judge_v themselves_o that_o they_o may_v not_o be_v judge_v finis_fw-la postscript_n courteous_a reader_n although_o about_o two_o year_n since_o at_o the_o request_n of_o a_o friend_n i_o late_o review_v it_o yet_o this_o treatise_n of_o i_o be_v finish_v certain_a year_n ago_o since_o that_o it_o have_v meet_v with_o many_o hindrance_n and_o now_o i_o believe_v have_v not_o another_o occasion_n bring_v i_o up_o to_o the_o city_n it_o have_v neither_o at_o this_o time_n come_v into_o public_a view_n all_o thing_n consider_v the_o whole_a series_n and_o continual_a succession_n of_o impediment_n of_o year_n past_a and_o now_o only_a the_o opportunity_n offer_v by_o this_o i_o be_o induce_v to_o believe_v the_o publish_n of_o these_o thing_n be_v not_o so_o much_o by_o humane_a counsel_n as_o by_o divine_a providence_n perhaps_o god_n work_n be_v now_o set_v on_o foot_n for_o the_o deliverance_n of_o his_o poor_a afflict_a people_n and_o it_o may_v be_v in_o this_o juncture_n of_o time_n some_o passage_n in_o this_o treatise_n may_v be_v subservient_fw-fr to_o such_o end_n the_o wiseman_n say_v word_n speak_v in_o due_a season_n be_v like_o apple_n of_o gold_n in_o picture_n of_o silver_n by_o the_o thing_n that_o i_o have_v write_v thou_o may_v understand_v how_o
and_o in_o what_o manner_n those_o prince_n and_o potentate_n of_o the_o earth_n do_v sin_n whosoever_o they_o be_v that_o hold_v up_o the_o name_n and_o headship_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o direct_a opposition_n to_o the_o name_n and_o headship_n of_o the_o lamb._n thou_o may_v further_o understand_v how_o great_o they_o do_v aggravate_v their_o sin_n that_o compass_n sea_n and_o land_n that_o make_v search_v and_o inquisition_n into_o every_o corner_n and_o persecute_v unto_o the_o death_n all_o that_o will_v not_o live_v in_o subjection_n to_o this_o name_n or_o headship_n hereby_o also_o thou_o may_v be_v inform_v what_o sympathy_n what_o bowel_n of_o affection_n thou_o shall_v show_v to_o those_o that_o live_v under_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n for_o iâ—…_n on_o the_o one_o side_n poor_a soul_n do_v worship_n the_o beast_n receive_v his_o mark_n and_o name_n christ_n as_o he_o have_v cause_n enough_o do_v denounce_v the_o most_o grievous_a judgement_n against_o they_o on_o the_o other_o side_n if_o they_o refuse_v to_o subject_v their_o conscience_n to_o his_o papal_a determination_n such_o be_v the_o hard_a condition_n of_o many_o country_n that_o it_o be_v the_o loss_n of_o all_o yea_o of_o life_n itself_o this_o be_v the_o glassy_a sea_n mingle_v with_o fire_n through_o which_o the_o saint_n have_v pass_v which_o also_o they_o be_v yet_o in_o pass_v but_o how_o few_o of_o we_o be_v sensible_a of_o their_o hard_a condition_n how_o few_o do_v mourn_v for_o the_o affliction_n of_o joseph_n if_o that_o be_v true_a that_o the_o member_n of_o the_o protestant_a church_n abroad_o be_v in_o imminent_a danger_n if_o they_o have_v be_v late_o massacre_v in_o piedmont_n without_o spare_a age_n or_o sex_n if_o they_o be_v bleed_v in_o switzerland_n divers_a there_o have_v be_v put_v to_o death_n for_o no_o fault_n but_o be_v protestant_n if_o the_o design_n be_v upon_o the_o whole_a interest_n by_o the_o popish_a party_n almost_o in_o all_o place_n of_o europe_n then_o we_o have_v reason_n to_o condole_v with_o our_o brethren_n in_o their_o suffering_n and_o the_o read_n of_o the_o present_a treatise_n will_v help_v we_o more_o clear_o to_o see_v and_o judge_v of_o that_o which_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o quarrel_n we_o shall_v see_v also_o what_o be_v the_o mind_n of_o christ_n concern_v these_o thing_n and_o to_o what_o issue_n they_o will_v be_v bring_v at_o the_o end_n of_o all_o hereby_o also_o thou_o may_v be_v advertise_v to_o beware_v of_o the_o opinion_n of_o such_o that_o make_v the_o christian_a magistrate_n the_o fountain_n of_o all_o church-power_n this_o be_v to_o set_v up_o a_o civil_a antichrist_n in_o the_o stead_n of_o a_o spiritual_a christ_n be_v the_o head_n of_o his_o own_o church_n and_o therefore_o he_o have_v appoint_v law_n by_o which_o his_o kingdom_n be_v to_o be_v govern_v censure_n by_o which_o his_o rebellious_a subject_n be_v to_o be_v punish_v and_o officer_n to_o dispense_v those_o censure_n if_o there_o be_v no_o such_o name_n or_o headship_n what_o shall_v be_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o apostle_n when_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o incestuous_a corinthian_a concern_v he_o that_o have_v do_v this_o deed_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n when_o you_o be_v gather_v together_o and_o my_o spirit_n with_o the_o power_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n to_o deliver_v such_o a_o one_o to_o satan_n 1_o cor._n 5._o 4._o and_o in_o that_o other_o place_n now_o we_o command_v you_o brethren_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n that_o you_o withdraw_v yourselves_o from_o every_o brother_n that_o walk_v disorderly_a 2_o thess._n 3._o 6._o and_o in_o that_o scripture_n whatsoever_o you_o shall_v bind_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n for_o where_o two_o or_o three_o be_v gather_v together_o in_o my_o name_n i_o will_v be_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o they_o matth._n 18._o ver_fw-la 18_o 19_o 20._o in_o these_o several_a place_n the_o name_n of_o christ_n be_v his_o power_n and_o headship_n in_o and_o over_o the_o church_n his_o own_o house_n which_o be_v not_o only_o opposite_a to_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n but_o in_o a_o inferior_a degree_n to_o that_o spiritual_a power_n and_o supremacy_n which_o some_o will_v give_v to_o prince_n and_o potentate_n of_o the_o earth_n the_o london-minister_n in_o their_o vindication_n do_v speak_v to_o good_a purpose_n when_o they_o say_v christ_n jesus_n be_v the_o only_a head_n of_o the_o church_n govern_v it_o not_o only_o inward_o and_o invisible_o by_o the_o work_n of_o his_o spirit_n but_o outward_o also_o and_o visible_o as_o a_o political_a ministerial_a body_n in_o which_o he_o have_v appoint_v his_o own_o proper_a ambassador_n assembly_n law_n ordinance_n and_o censure_n to_o be_v administer_v in_o his_o name_n and_o according_a to_o his_o own_o way_n pag._n 4._o by_o this_o account_n then_o they_o must_v be_v judge_v to_o come_v near_o a_o very_a dangerous_a error_n whosoever_o they_o be_v that_o take_v this_o name_n and_o headship_n from_o he_o and_o give_v it_o to_o temporal_a prince_n calvin_n and_o other_o friend_n of_o we_o have_v be_v much_o offend_v at_o the_o title_n that_o be_v give_v to_o henry_n the_o eight_o and_o his_o successor_n and_o our_o adversary_n also_o have_v hereby_o take_v occasion_n to_o insult_v over_o we_o for_o these_o be_v the_o word_n of_o wadesworth_n in_o a_o letter_n of_o he_o to_o mr._n bedell_n nâ—…r_n will_v i_o say_v he_o insist_v upon_o the_o passion_n that_o move_v king_n henry_n violent_o to_o divorce_v himself_o from_o his_o lawful_a wife_n to_o fall_v out_o with_o the_o pope_n his_o friend_n â—…o_o marry_o lady_n anne_n bullen_n and_o soon_o after_o to_o behead_v she_o to_o disinherit_v queen_n mary_n and_o to_o enable_v queen_n elizabeth_n and_o present_o to_o disinherit_v queen_n elizabeth_n and_o to_o restore_v queen_n mary_n to_o hang_v catholic_n for_o traitor_n and_o to_o burn_v protestant_n for_o heretic_n to_o destroy_v monastery_n to_o pill_v church_n be_v these_o fit_a beginning_n for_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n i_o pray_v be_v this_o man_n a_o good_a head_n of_o god_n church_n for_o my_o part_n i_o pray_v our_o lord_n to_o bless_v i_o from_o be_v a_o member_n of_o such_o a_o head_n or_o such_o a_o church_n pag._n 11._o now_o what_o say_v mr._n bedel_n to_o all_o this_o you_o demand_v say_v he_o if_o this_o man_n king_n henry_n be_v a_o good_a head_n of_o god_n church_n what_o if_o i_o shall_v demand_v the_o same_o touch_v alexander_n the_o six_o julius_z the_o second_o leo_n the_o ten_o or_o twenty_o more_o of_o the_o catalogue_n of_o pope_n in_o respect_n of_o who_o king_n henry_n may_v be_v canonize_v for_o a_o saint_n but_o there_o be_v a_o story_n in_o tully_n office_n of_o one_o lutatius_n that_o lay_v a_o wager_n that_o he_o be_v bone_fw-la vir_fw-la a_o good_a man_n and_o will_v be_v judge_v by_o one_o fimbria_n a_o man_n of_o consular_a dignity_n he_o when_o he_o understand_v the_o case_n say_v he_o will_v never_o judge_v that_o matter_n lest_o either_o he_o shall_v diminish_v the_o reputation_n of_o a_o man_n well_o esteem_v of_o or_o set_v down_o that_o any_o man_n be_v a_o good_a man_n which_o he_o account_v to_o consist_v in_o a_o innumerable_a sort_n of_o excellency_n and_o praise_n that_o which_o he_o say_v of_o a_o good_a man_n with_o much_o more_o reason_n may_v i_o say_v of_o a_o good_a king_n one_o of_o who_o high_a excellency_n be_v to_o be_v a_o good_a head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v a_o question_n which_o i_o will_v never_o take_v upon_o i_o to_o answer_v whether_o king_n henry_n be_v such_o or_o no_o unless_o you_o will_v beforehand_o interpret_v etc._n etc._n pag._n 131._o he_o have_v some_o other_o passage_n concern_v the_o use_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o say_a king_n in_o do_v thing_n that_o be_v good_a and_o in_o remove_v the_o pope_n tyranny_n which_o act_v of_o his_o say_v he_o whosoever_o shall_v impartial_o consider_v of_o may_v well_o esteem_v he_o a_o better_a head_n to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n than_o any_o pope_n these_o thousand_o year_n pag._n 132._o but_o for_o my_o part_n i_o conceive_v here_o be_v two_o question_n to_o be_v answer_v whether_o that_o king_n be_v right_o and_o true_o a_o head_n of_o the_o church_n at_o all_o that_o be_v grant_v the_o second_o whether_o he_o be_v a_o good_a one_o yea_o or_o no_o to_o determine_v these_o question_n i_o be_o clear_o of_o fimbria_n judgement_n in_o that_o other_o case_n as_o on_o the_o one_o part_n i_o be_o loath_a to_o diminish_v the_o lawful_a power_n of_o prince_n which_o they_o have_v they_o ought_v to_o have_v and_o ever_o have_v in_o dispose_v the_o affair_n of_o the_o church_n so_o on_o
the_o other_o side_n i_o conceive_v that_o it_o be_v too_o high_a to_o call_v hen._n 8._o or_o any_o other_o supreme_a magistrate_n a_o head_n much_o more_o a_o good_a head_n of_o the_o church_n the_o eminency_n transcendency_n and_o sublimity_n of_o that_o prerogative_n belong_v to_o christ_n alone_o our_o prince_n have_v use_v such_o a_o title_n and_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o statute_n in_o a_o moderate_a way_n the_o people_n have_v ascribe_v it_o to_o they_o to_o wit_n a_o spiritual_a power_n authority_n and_o jurisdiction_n that_o ever_o have_v belong_v to_o king_n and_o prince_n which_o david_n solomon_n the_o king_n of_o judah_n and_o christian_a emperor_n have_v ever_o exercise_v in_o their_o respective_a dominion_n this_o no_o doubt_n have_v be_v the_o sense_n of_o well-meaning_a man_n and_o so_o mr._n bedel_n do_v expound_v it_o in_o the_o forementioned_a place_n and_o pag._n 56._o but_o for_o my_o part_n be_v enlighten_v and_o better_o inform_v i_o pray_v god_n such_o title_n be_v no_o more_o use_v and_o let_v that_o passage_n next_o under_o thou_o and_o thy_o christ_n in_o all_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a in_o these_o his_o majesty_n dominion_n supreme_a head_n and_o governor_n let_v the_o exuberancy_n of_o such_o a_o title_n pass_v among_o the_o iniquity_n of_o our_o holy_a thing_n our_o godly_a friend_n have_v be_v offend_v at_o it_o our_o enemy_n have_v insult_v experience_n have_v show_v much_o danger_n in_o the_o use_n of_o it_o and_o the_o present_a treatise_n i_o doubt_v not_o will_v show_v what_o a_o evil_a thing_n it_o be_v to_o take_v away_o the_o prerogative_n of_o christ_n and_o to_o make_v other_o head_n of_o the_o church_n in_o his_o room_n of_o all_o man_n live_v the_o erastians_n have_v great_a cause_n to_o look_v to_o this_o for_o let_v prince_n be_v once_o tell_v that_o there_o be_v no_o church-government_n in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o that_o they_o themselves_o be_v the_o sole_a fountain_n of_o church-power_n by_o this_o mean_n it_o will_v be_v effect_v that_o the_o name_n and_o power_n of_o christ_n over_o his_o own_o church_n will_v be_v pluck_v down_o and_o the_o name_n and_o headship_n of_o prince_n will_v be_v only_o set_v up_o in_o matter_n of_o this_o nature_n if_o you_o give_v a_o inch_n man_n will_v take_v a_o ell._n rather_o for_o act_n past_a we_o shall_v often_o think_v upon_o that_o expression_n of_o the_o prophet_n i_o will_v pour_v upon_o the_o house_n of_o david_n and_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o jerusalem_n the_o spirit_n of_o grace_n and_o supplication_n and_o they_o shall_v look_v to_o he_o who_o they_o have_v pierce_v zach._n 12._o 10._o christ_n be_v not_o only_o pierce_v in_o a_o literal_a sense_n when_o his_o body_n be_v run_v through_o with_o a_o spear_n but_o he_o be_v pierce_v also_o when_o his_o name_n and_o headship_n be_v take_v away_o from_o he_o and_o give_v to_o another_o so_o far_o as_o a_o whole_a nation_n have_v be_v mediate_o or_o immediate_o direct_o or_o indirect_o implicate_v and_o involve_v in_o such_o a_o sin_n so_o far_o i_o believe_v they_o ought_v to_o mourn_v if_o this_o be_v not_o do_v god_n perhaps_o may_v rebuke_v we_o when_o our_o army_n go_v forth_o against_o those_o that_o worship_n the_o beast_n and_o uphold_v his_o name_n and_o headship_n in_o enmity_n to_o the_o government_n of_o christ._n though_o not_o in_o the_o favour_n of_o the_o enemy_n yet_o we_o may_v be_v chastise_v for_o our_o own_o fault_n and_o the_o lord_n may_v be_v provoke_v to_o appear_v against_o we_o when_o the_o lamb_n go_v forth_o on_o his_o white_a horse_n against_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o army_n the_o army_n that_o follow_v be_v upon_o white_a horse_n clothe_v in_o fine_a linen_n white_a and_o clean_a rev._n 19_o 14._o further_o also_o by_o the_o process_n of_o this_o discourse_n information_n may_v be_v give_v to_o certain_a in_o these_o time_n who_o be_v lead_v by_o the_o mere_a show_n and_o colour_n of_o some_o passage_n in_o the_o prophecy_n do_v think_v it_o a_o part_n of_o their_o duty_n to_o level_a magistracy_n abolish_v law_n and_o to_o turn_v all_o thing_n up-side_n down_o in_o church_n and_o commonwealth_n of_o such_o i_o may_v say_v that_o they_o mingle_v the_o precious_a truth_n of_o god_n with_o fable_n of_o their_o own_o comment_n in_o the_o metamorphosis_n of_o ovid_n we_o read_v of_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o world_n of_o the_o chaos_n of_o the_o giant_n heap_v of_o pelion_n upon_o ossa_n of_o deucalion_n flood_n of_o the_o four_o age_n of_o the_o golden_a the_o silver_n the_o brazen_a and_o the_o iron_n age._n these_o thing_n be_v not_o all_o fiction_n because_o they_o have_v some_o ground_n of_o truth_n in_o the_o scripture_n neither_o be_v they_o all_o truth_n because_o they_o be_v mingle_v with_o fiction_n of_o the_o invention_n of_o man_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n be_v some_o author_n who_o be_v for_o the_o five_o monarchy_n they_o think_v that_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n will_v be_v the_o dissolution_n of_o all_o earthly_a kingdom_n but_o by_o the_o purport_n and_o whole_a drift_n of_o the_o present_a discourse_n they_o may_v understand_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o contrary_a to_o government_n power_n and_o authority_n pure_o as_o such_o but_o only_o to_o government_n as_o idolatrous_a as_o tyrannical_a as_o contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o his_o church_n in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n the_o empire_n of_o babel_n be_v resemble_v to_o a_o lion_n of_o persia_n to_o a_o bear_n of_o greece_n to_o a_o leopard_n of_o rome_n to_o a_o beast_n of_o divers_a shape_n all_o these_o monarchy_n erect_v and_o set_v up_o on_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o davidical_a kingdom_n be_v parallel_v to_o so_o many_o beast_n buâ—…_n to_o what_o beast_n shall_v we_o resemble_v in_o its_o right_a constitution_n the_o davidical_a kingdom_n itself_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n the_o angel_n do_v express_o say_v that_o there_o be_v eight_o king_n and_o yet_o the_o beast_n have_v but_o seven_o head_n chap._n 17._o how_o can_v this_o be_v i_o have_v full_o prove_v that_o the_o dynasty_a race_n and_o succession_n of_o the_o christian_a caesar_n do_v make_v the_o seven_o roman_a king_n but_o no_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n therefore_o the_o mediatoriâ—…n_a kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o contrary_a to_o government_n as_o such_o neither_o be_v nor_o ever_o shall_v be_v build_v upon_o the_o ruin_n of_o government_n as_o government_n but_o upon_o the_o ruin_n of_o government_n only_o as_o tyrannical_a and_o opposite_a to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o gospel_n there_o be_v no_o such_o cause_n then_o why_o solid_a and_o judicious_a man_n in_o these_o day_n shall_v set_v aside_o this_o kind_n of_o learning_n which_o be_v so_o much_o for_o the_o credit_n &_o authority_n of_o the_o christian_a magistrate_n and_o for_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n in_o some_o point_n if_o i_o be_o not_o mistake_v there_o be_v in_o this_o prophecy_n as_o strong_a if_o not_o strong_a proof_n then_o in_o any_o other_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n as_o for_o example_n though_o bishop_n be_v put_v down_o the_o service-book_n take_v away_o the_o ordination_n of_o minister_n bring_v near_o the_o rule_n all_o this_o be_v do_v man_n be_v not_o please_v what_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o difference_n the_o difficulty_n lie_v in_o the_o church-state_n robinson_n and_o other_o of_o that_o way_n do_v plead_v that_o we_o have_v no_o example_n for_o a_o national_a church_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o the_o bring_n in_o of_o whole_a nation_n by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o magistrate_n this_o be_v the_o principal_a rock_n of_o offence_n i_o confess_v it_o be_v true_a that_o we_o have_v no_o example_n of_o a_o national_a church_n in_o the_o apostle_n time_n for_o how_o can_v all_o nation_n come_v in_o at_o that_o particular_a instant_n when_o the_o great_a part_n of_o they_o do_v still_o remain_v in_o their_o idolatry_n and_o the_o emperor_n themselves_o be_v the_o great_a enemy_n of_o the_o church_n now_o if_o we_o apply_v ourselves_o to_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n we_o shall_v plain_o see_v how_o the_o spirit_n do_v foretell_v that_o after_o the_o preach_v of_o the_o gospel_n the_o church_n shall_v fall_v under_o grievous_a persecution_n in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o pagan_a caesar_n when_o that_o time_n be_v end_v the_o empire_n itself_o shall_v become_v christian._n what_o else_o shall_v be_v the_o meaning_n of_o that_o expression_n now_o be_v come_v salvation_n and_o strength_n and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o god_n and_o the_o power_n of_o his_o christ_n rev._n 12._o 10._o this_o do_v note_v no_o other_o but_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o gospel_n in_o the_o throne_n in_o the_o time_n of_o
constantine_n the_o great_a after_o these_o thing_n he_o show_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n by_o the_o emblem_n of_o a_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n that_o come_v up_o out_o of_o the_o sea_n chap._n 13._o ver_fw-la 1._o this_o beast_n do_v signify_v the_o roman_a tyranny_n in_o the_o last_o and_o the_o antichristian_a edition_n and_o he_o further_o add_v in_o the_o latter_a time_n of_o this_o kingdom_n that_o the_o eternal_a gospel_n shall_v be_v preach_v to_o every_o kindred_n tongue_n and_o nation_n chap._n 14._o ver_fw-la 6._o &_o 7._o then_o also_o the_o deceive_v king_n shall_v be_v undeceive_v and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n shall_v become_v the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o of_o his_o christ_n chap._n 11._o 15._o that_o be_v those_o kingdom_n which_o former_o be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n shall_v become_v subject_a to_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o his_o gospel_n here_o be_v a_o plain_a example_n though_o not_o in_o the_o age_n of_o the_o apostle_n of_o whole_a christian_a nation_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o gospel_n i_o willing_o yield_v that_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v that_o by_o and_o through_o which_o primary_o and_o immediate_o church_n be_v gather_v yet_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o magistrate_n the_o same_o gospel_n also_o be_v countenance_v law_n be_v make_v parish_n be_v divide_v minister_n maintain_v and_o the_o body_n of_o the_o nation_n bring_v to_o attend_v to_o that_o which_o be_v or_o at_o least_o may_v be_v the_o mean_a of_o their_o salvation_n i_o can_v think_v but_o with_o great_a horror_n what_o will_v ensue_v if_o the_o design_n of_o some_o man_n shall_v take_v place_n it_o will_v be_v the_o very_a abaddon_n and_o apollyon_n to_o the_o church_n of_o god_n but_o let_v we_o look_v what_o be_v speak_v of_o the_o king_n of_o europe_n they_o shall_v hate_v the_o whore_n and_o make_v her_o desolate_a and_o naked_a and_o shall_v burn_v her_o flesh_n with_o fire_n chap._n 17._o if_o they_o shall_v hate_v the_o whore_n than_o they_o shall_v destroy_v the_o idolatry_n and_o superstition_n of_o that_o church_n which_o they_o do_v former_o so_o love_v and_o admire_v and_o on_o the_o contrary_a part_n they_o shall_v countenance_v the_o gospel_n bring_v in_o their_o people_n and_o do_v as_o much_o for_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n which_o they_o do_v former_o persecute_v and_o hate_v of_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n it_o be_v say_v the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n shall_v bring_v their_o glory_n to_o she_o chap_n 21._o but_o lest_o any_o shall_v think_v that_o this_o be_v mean_v only_o of_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o church_n in_o heaven_n let_v sundry_a passage_n of_o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n be_v consider_v the_o scope_n of_o all_o whiâ—…h_n be_v to_o show_v that_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n shall_v bring_v their_o glory_n unto_o the_o church_n there_o be_v much_o speak_v also_o of_o the_o come_n in_o of_o whole_a nation_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o king_n and_o the_o adorn_v of_o the_o church_n by_o the_o bounty_n of_o king_n read_v chap._n 60._o per_fw-la totum_fw-la with_o many_o other_o place_n if_o these_o thing_n be_v right_o consider_v man_n will_v not_o have_v such_o prejudices_fw-la against_o a_o national_a constitution_n and_o set_v up_o of_o the_o gospel_n by_o the_o authority_n power_n and_o command_n of_o king_n and_o prince_n what_o shall_v we_o make_v of_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o earth_n be_v it_o not_o direct_o and_o diametral_o opposite_a to_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n let_v the_o angel_n himself_o together_o with_o our_o own_o experience_n show_v wherein_o the_o formality_n and_o the_o be_v thereof_o do_v consist_v so_o he_o speak_v the_o horn_n which_o thou_o see_v be_v ten_o king_n which_o have_v receive_v no_o kingdom_n as_o yet_o but_o receive_v power_n as_o king_n one_o hour_n with_o the_o beast_n these_o have_v one_o mind_n and_o shall_v give_v their_o power_n and_o strength_n unto_o the_o beast_n these_o shall_v make_v war_n with_o the_o lamb_n but_o the_o lamb_n shall_v overcome_v they_o for_o he_o be_v the_o lord_n of_o lord_n and_o king_n of_o king_n rev._n 17._o ver_fw-la 12_o 13_o 14._o the_o effence_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n lie_v in_o the_o confederacy_n of_o king_n and_o in_o their_o yield_a themselves_o to_o the_o name_n and_o headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n this_o be_v the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n upon_o the_o earth_n so_o by_o the_o rule_n of_o proportion_n the_o reign_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o the_o lamb_n shall_v be_v in_o the_o holy_a association_n and_o concurrence_n of_o christian_a prince_n to_o set_v up_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n his_o name_n and_o headship_n as_o the_o regent-law_n among_o the_o nation_n from_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o contrary_a to_o the_o authority_n of_o magistrate_n nay_o it_o be_v most_o forcible_a and_o effectual_a to_o establish_v the_o law_n and_o government_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o same_o ground_n i_o do_v here_o desire_v to_o speak_v a_o word_n or_o two_o and_o oh_o that_o i_o can_v speak_v it_o with_o tear_n the_o reformation_n in_o germany_n and_o now_o late_o in_o england_n have_v be_v and_o yet_o be_v much_o deform_v by_o abalienation_n of_o the_o church_n revenue_n and_o in_o pass_v away_o that_o which_o former_a age_n have_v bestow_v i_o may_v speak_v of_o a_o great_a part_n at_o least_o upon_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n these_o be_v scandal_n to_o the_o enemy_n let_v our_o conscience_n in_o the_o mean_a while_n judge_n whether_o this_o be_v not_o a_o scandal_n give_v rather_o than_o a_o scandal_n take_v whether_o we_o do_v not_o open_v the_o mouth_n of_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o lord_n to_o speak_v evil_a of_o the_o reformation_n and_o whether_o we_o be_v not_o faulty_a in_o this_o point_n moses_n go_v in_o god_n way_n and_o by_o his_o command_n and_o it_o be_v a_o glorious_a work_n to_o deliver_v israel_n from_o the_o bondage_n of_o egypt_n yet_o withal_o when_o he_o be_v in_o the_o discharge_n of_o so_o excellent_a a_o work_n than_o the_o lord_n stand_v in_o the_o way_n to_o kill_v he_o exod._n 4._o 24._o our_o army_n be_v go_v forth_o against_o the_o enemy_n and_o the_o proteâ—…ant_a army_n be_v like_a to_o go_v forth_o more_o and_o more_o these_o be_v the_o time_n or_o at_o least_o do_v border_n upon_o the_o time_n of_o the_o suâ—…per_n of_o the_o fowl_n of_o the_o great_a vintage_n of_o thâ—…_n batâ—…el_n of_o armageddon_n there_o be_v like_a to_o be_v great_a commotion_n of_o state_n army_n against_o army_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n and_o therefore_o by_o collation_n of_o all_o circumstance_n we_o can_v be_v fat_a off_o from_o the_o performance_n of_o all_o that_o have_v be_v foretell_v it_o be_v meet_v for_o we_o to_o see_v our_o own_o sin_n and_o special_o that_o which_o i_o have_v hint_v before_o we_o go_v on_o in_o the_o lord_n work_v these_o thing_n i_o have_v think_v good_a to_o annex_v by_o way_n of_o appendiâ—…_n my_o purpose_n be_v not_o to_o speak_v any_o thing_n to_o please_v or_o diâ—…please_v any_o party_n neither_o can_v i_o tell_v how_o any_o party_n will_v be_v please_v with_o i_o it_o may_v be_v i_o may_v displease_v all_o however_o i_o do_v desire_n to_o please_v my_o own_o conscience_n in_o deliver_v that_o which_o i_o conceive_v to_o be_v a_o truth_n of_o god_n there_o be_v one_o thing_n whiâ—…h_v i_o think_v meet_v more_o â—…ully_o to_o explain_v myself_o in_o i_o have_v in_o the_o precede_a treatise_n make_v it_o a_o good_a part_n of_o my_o work_n to_o prove_v the_o roman_a to_o be_v the_o four_o and_o the_o last_o metal_n kingdom_n and_o that_o the_o roman_a do_v begin_v in_o the_o consideration_n and_o notion_n of_o such_o a_o kingdom_n when_o the_o church_n and_o the_o conâ—…inent_a of_o the_o church_n come_v under_o the_o dominion_n and_o sovereignty_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n this_o i_o know_v the_o follower_n of_o junius_n will_v not_o away_o with_o and_o many_o learned_a man_n in_o these_o time_n do_v follow_v this_o way_n of_o interpretation_n but_o because_o we_o will_v not_o unnecessary_o controvert_v and_o make_v ourselves_o more_o enemy_n than_o needs_o we_o will_v be_v content_a to_o say_v that_o the_o roman_a do_v begin_v at_o the_o end_n or_o end_n of_o all_o four_o metal-kingdome_n and_o where_o they_o end_v in_o the_o method_n order_n and_o way_n of_o account_n the_o roman_a do_v begin_v and_o whereas_o we_o have_v endeavour_v chap._n 6._o pag._n 116._o to_o prove_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n to_o be_v at_o that_o instant_n of_o time_n when_o the_o church_n come_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o that_o people_n the_o same_o argument_n mutatis_fw-la mutandis_fw-la will_v prove_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a at_o the_o end_n of_o all_o four_o metal-kingdome_n and_o so_o the_o follower_n of_o junius_n and_o we_o shall_v agree_v in_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o interpretation_n let_v we_o compute_v the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o decree_v and_o enact_v under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n and_o in_o that_o series_n and_o way_n of_o account_n it_o will_v be_v 666_o year_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o that_o great_a empire_n do_v succeed_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n here_o be_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o calculation_n according_a to_o the_o number_n of_o a_o man_n according_a to_o the_o division_n and_o part_n of_o the_o body_n of_o man_n in_o daniel_n image_n if_o we_o go_v either_o way_n the_o account_n will_v be_v make_v good_a finis_fw-la hier._n in_o levit._n quot_fw-la verba_fw-la tot_fw-la mysteria_fw-la quot_fw-la syllaba_fw-la tot_fw-la sacramenta_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d iren._n lib._n 2._o c._n 39_o l._n 3._o c._n 3._o â—…us_fw-la l._n 3._o c._n 23._o epiph._n haeres_fw-la 51._o rev._n 16._o act_n 1._o 7._o 7._o in_o his_o treatise_n concern_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o earth_n note_n note_n note_n note_n *_o and_o beside_o the_o testimony_n of_o josephus_n dio_n the_o historian_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d jew_n 〈◊〉_d taxâ—…d_v by_o gabinius_n 〈◊〉_d 3â—…_n note_n
all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o their_o be_v all_o the_o controversy_n be_v about_o the_o minor_a to_o wit_n that_o the_o roman_a have_v all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n and_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o seleucian_n this_o be_v prove_v in_o these_o particular_n particular_a 1._o when_o the_o four_o kingdom_n begin_v it_o must_v exercise_v sovereign_a dominion_n over_o many_o inferior_a kingdom_n and_o so_o far_o melancthon_n definition_n of_o a_o monarchy_n do_v hold_v true_a though_o bodin_n do_v much_o deride_v it_o in_o high_a method_n of_o history_n chap._n 7._o so_o say_v melancthon_n monarchia_fw-la est_fw-la summa_fw-la unius_fw-la reipublica_fw-la potentia_fw-la quae_fw-la aliarum_fw-la opes_fw-la &_o cop_z as_o supper_n be_v possit_fw-la a_o monarchy_n be_v the_o supreme_a power_n of_o one_o commonwealth_n which_o can_v easy_o excel_v the_o riches_n and_o plenty_n of_o all_o other_o commonwealth_n whatsoever_o and_o so_o can_v the_o roman_a state_n in_o those_o time_n go_v beyond_o all_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o earth_n when_o the_o â—…ewish_a church_n come_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o that_o nation_n or_o people_n particular_a 2._o when_o the_o four_o kingdom_n begin_v it_o must_v not_o only_o exercise_v sovereign_a dominion_n over_o many_o inferior_a state_n but_o also_o sovereign_a dominion_n over_o many_o inferior_a state_n in_o and_o about_o the_o border_n of_o the_o church_n now_o the_o roman_a do_v first_o begin_v to_o do_v this_o at_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o seleucian_n kingdom_n and_o at_o the_o reduce_n of_o judea_n to_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n particular_a 3._o the_o four_o kingdom_n do_v then_o begin_v when_o all_o the_o three_o former_a metal-kingdom_n have_v fulfil_v their_o several_a and_o respective_a time_n but_o the_o people_n of_o babel_n of_o persia_n and_o greece_n have_v then_o only_o complete_v the_o time_n of_o their_o monarchical_a rule_n in_o and_o about_o the_o territory_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n at_o the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o seleucian_n kingdom_n ergo_fw-la etc._n etc._n if_o we_o put_v all_o these_o particular_n into_o one_o sum_n the_o four_o of_o daniel_n kingdom_n may_v be_v thus_o describe_v to_o be_v the_o four_o tyrannical_a state_n which_o in_o its_o time_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o three_o former_a be_v to_o bear_v rule_n over_o all_o the_o earth_n but_o more_o special_o in_o and_o over_o the_o church_n continent_n this_o be_v the_o true_a definition_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n so_o far_o as_o such_o a_o matter_n may_v be_v define_v for_o first_o the_o thing_n define_v and_o the_o definition_n be_v convertible_a second_o the_o most_o essential_a attribute_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n be_v mention_v three_o they_o be_v all_o mention_v therefore_o this_o be_v a_o true_a definition_n now_o all_o these_o thing_n necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n begin_v to_o be_v applicable_a to_o the_o roman_a state_n at_o the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o seleucian_n and_o the_o reduce_v of_o judea_n by_o pompey_n the_o great_a object_n but_o here_o perhaps_o some_o will_v reply_v julius_n caesar_n be_v the_o first_o roman_a monarch_n therefore_o the_o roman_a quatenus_fw-la the_o four_o monarchy_n do_v begin_v at_o the_o time_n of_o julius_n caesar_n and_o noâ—…_n at_o the_o time_n of_o their_o free-state_n sol._n if_o you_o take_v a_o monarchy_n for_o a_o form_n of_o government_n in_o and_o by_o one_o only_o i_o acknowledge_v julius_n caesar_n to_o be_v the_o foundet_fw-la of_o that_o monarchy_n for_o he_o be_v the_o first_o prince_n that_o change_v the_o free_a state_n into_o the_o government_n by_o oâ—…e_n but_o i_o just_o question_n whether_o this_o be_v daniel_n meaning_n that_o everywhere_o and_o in_o every_o point_n of_o time_n these_o dominion_n must_v necessary_o be_v under_o one_o head_n to_o say_v the_o truth_n this_o be_v but_o a_o tradition_n borrow_v from_o the_o custom_n of_o speech_n they_o take_v it_o for_o a_o grant_v truth_n that_o these_o kingdom_n must_v be_v so_o constitute_v but_o this_o do_v not_o always_o necessary_o hold_v the_o grecian_a kingdom_n type_v by_o the_o brass-metal_n be_v under_o one_o head_n in_o alexander_n the_o great_a but_o after_o that_o it_o come_v to_o be_v under_o four_o head_n in_o the_o time_n of_o his_o successor_n nay_o in_o the_o inter-regnum_n in_o the_o vacancy_n it_o be_v scarce_o under_o any_o head_n at_o all_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n be_v under_o one_o head_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o caesar_n after_o that_o it_o come_v divide_v into_o ten_o inferior_a realm_n nay_o there_o be_v a_o time_n when_o there_o be_v a_o intercision_n of_o roman_a majesty_n the_o beast_n be_v wound_v in_o one_o of_o his_o head_n and_o last_o of_o all_o when_o the_o four_o kingdom_n be_v destroy_v the_o dominion_n and_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o dominion_n under_o the_o whole_a heaven_n be_v give_v to_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a dan._n 7._o 27._o this_o be_v express_o say_v to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o saint_n in_o opposition_n to_o four_o kind_n of_o people_n that_o have_v the_o dominion_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n go_v before_o all_o these_o particular_n show_v that_o it_o be_v not_o always_o necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o daniel_n four_o kingdom_n that_o the_o particular_a form_n of_o administration_n shall_v be_v under_o one_o head_n it_o be_v a_o good_a and_o a_o material_a observation_n of_o helvicus_n in_o the_o aforementioned_a treatise_n pag._n 3._o quamobrem_fw-la say_v he_o nihil_fw-la movemur_fw-la aetymologiae_fw-la graecâ_fw-la ex_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d &_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d quam_fw-la bodinus_fw-la ostendit_fw-la in_o methodo_fw-la histor._n cap._n 7._o cum_fw-la per_fw-la monarchiam_fw-la nihil_fw-la aliud_fw-la intelligan_v we_o quam_fw-la imperium_fw-la in_o mundo_fw-la summum_fw-la à _fw-la daniele_n praesiguratum_fw-la quod_fw-la deus_fw-la potentiâ_fw-la prae_fw-la caeteris_fw-la instruit_fw-la ut_fw-la cetera_fw-la illud_fw-la respiciant_fw-la and_o in_o very_a deed_n if_o we_o narrow_o look_v to_o the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n though_o these_o kingdom_n be_v familiar_o call_v the_o four_o monarchy_n this_o be_v mean_v chief_o of_o their_o latitude_n and_o sovereignty_n of_o dominion_n as_o they_o be_v so_o many_o summa_fw-la imperia_n but_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o these_o dominion_n shall_v be_v always_o under_o one_o head_n and_o therefore_o whereas_o it_o be_v say_v that_o god_n give_v to_o nabuchadnezzar_n a_o great_a kingdom_n and_o a_o second_o arise_v up_o after_o he_o and_o a_o three_o that_o shall_v bear_v rule_n over_o all_o the_o earth_n and_o last_o a_o four_o kingdom_n as_o strong_a as_o iron_n which_o shall_v bring_v all_o into_o subjection_n from_o all_o this_o we_o may_v collect_v that_o these_o several_a kingdom_n must_v have_v supreme_a dominion_n over_o inferior_a realm_n but_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o supreme_a dominion_n that_o one_o man_n always_o must_v bear_v rule_n and_o therefore_o look_v what_o sovereign_a dominion_n nabuchadnezzar_n begin_v over_o the_o church_n the_o same_o do_v descend_v in_o as_o large_a a_o way_n and_o in_o as_o ample_a a_o manner_n upon_o the_o roman_n in_o the_o time_n of_o their_o free-state_n when_o the_o church_n come_v within_o the_o precinct_n of_o their_o dominion_n there_o be_v nothing_o then_o do_v exclude_v but_o that_o the_o roman_a may_v begin_v as_o the_o four_o empire_n in_o the_o time_n of_o their_o freestaâ—…e_n for_o than_o they_o become_v supreme_a commander_n about_o the_o border_n of_o the_o church_n object_n 2._o but_o if_o you_o allege_v that_o this_o be_v the_o way_n to_o confound_v the_o free-state_n and_o the_o monarchy_n of_o one_o together_o which_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v do_v answ._n it_o be_v the_o plot_n of_o the_o spirit_n not_o to_o look_v upon_o the_o several_a form_n of_o roman_a dominion_n but_o upon_o the_o roman_n as_o oppose_v to_o one_o grecian_a one_o persian_a one_o babylonian_a dominion_n go_v before_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o prophecy_n be_v to_o show_v that_o the_o earth_n especial_o the_o part_n of_o the_o earth_n about_o the_o territory_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v fall_v under_o the_o sovereign_a command_n of_o four_o sort_n of_o people_n and_o further_o it_o be_v the_o scope_n of_o the_o spirit_n to_o show_v while_o these_o several_a dominion_n be_v in_o their_o flux_n and_o succession_n christ_n shall_v be_v bear_v and_o his_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v set_v up_o if_o this_o be_v so_o we_o need_v not_o fear_v the_o confound_v together_o of_o two_o several_a kind_n of_o government_n into_o one._n it_o be_v enough_o for_o our_o purpose_n that_o the_o roman_a be_v imperium_fw-la in_o mundo_fw-la summum_fw-la the_o prevail_a dominion_n over_o the_o earth_n at_o that_o time_n when_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n come_v under_o their_o sovereign_a lordship_n
and_o power_n but_o yet_o further_o they_o that_o stand_v for_o such_o a_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n at_o julius_n caesar_n i_o desire_v they_o will_v answer_v this_o question_n in_o the_o table_n of_o the_o consul_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o there_o be_v the_o space_n of_o 17_o year_n from_o the_o conquest_n of_o judea_n to_o the_o empire_n of_o julius_n caesar._n now_o concern_v this_o number_n of_o year_n it_o must_v be_v either_o reckon_v as_o a_o chasm_n in_o the_o prophetical_a chronologie_n or_o else_o it_o must_v be_v apply_v to_o some_o one_o of_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n but_o it_o can_v be_v reckon_v as_o a_o chasm_n in_o the_o prophetical_a chronologie_n for_o it_o be_v clear_a from_o the_o scripture_n that_o these_o four_o monarchical_a state_n must_v continue_v one_o after_o another_o in_o a_o lineal_a succession_n and_o when_o their_o time_n be_v in_o flux_n and_o succession_n than_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n shall_v begin_v therefore_o this_o portion_n of_o time_n from_o the_o conquest_n of_o judea_n to_o the_o monarchy_n of_o caesar_n must_v necessary_o be_v reckon_v as_o appertain_v to_o one_o of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n if_o so_o it_o must_v either_o appertain_v to_o the_o grecian_a kingdom_n type_v by_o the_o brass-metal_n or_o to_o the_o roman_a type_v by_o the_o iron-metal_n for_o none_o will_v be_v so_o absurd_a as_o to_o apply_v it_o either_o to_o babel_n or_o persia_n which_o be_v destroy_v long_o before_o now_o they_o that_o apply_v this_o term_n of_o time_n to_o the_o grecian_a kingdom_n how_o can_v they_o make_v their_o position_n good_a see_v that_o people_n be_v bring_v under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_n but_o if_o you_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o roman_a type_v by_o the_o iron-metal_n you_o give_v up_o the_o cause_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o roman_a begin_v as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n in_o the_o time_n of_o their_o â—…ree-state_n object_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d will_v reply_v the_o four_o persâ—…uting_a state_n of_o the_o world_n be_v compact_v together_o into_o one_o image_n but_o the_o roman_n in_o the_o time_n of_o their_o free-state_n do_v not_o persecute_v the_o church_n ergo._fw-la sol._n by_o the_o like_a reason_n you_o may_v argue_v that_o cyrus_n do_v not_o begin_v the_o persian_a kingdom_n nor_o alexander_n the_o grecian_a because_o neither_o of_o these_o monarch_n do_v actual_o afflict_v the_o church_n but_o if_o you_o shall_v say_v though_o they_o raise_v no_o actual_a persecution_n in_o their_o own_o person_n yet_o they_o do_v first_o bring_v the_o church_n within_o the_o verge_n of_o that_o dominion_n which_o in_o its_o time_n do_v notable_o afflict_v she_o i_o may_v say_v the_o same_o of_o the_o roman_n for_o if_o it_o may_v be_v suppose_v that_o they_o do_v not_o afflict_v the_o church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o their_o free-state_n yet_o than_o she_o come_v first_o within_o the_o verge_n of_o that_o dominion_n where_o be_v the_o â—…orest_a persecution_n that_o ever_o be_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n there_o be_v again_o and_o again_o mention_v make_v of_o the_o suffering_n of_o the_o church_n under_o roman_a tyranny_n and_o when_o she_o be_v to_o bring_v forth_o her_o manchild_n that_o shall_v rule_v all_o nation_n with_o a_o rod_n of_o iron_n when_o she_o cry_v in_o pain_n to_o be_v deliver_v a_o great_a red_a dragon_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n do_v lie_v in_o wait_n to_o devour_v her_o child_n chap._n 12._o all_o do_v agree_v that_o this_o note_v the_o suffering_n of_o the_o church_n under_o roman_a tyranny_n there_o must_v then_o be_v some_o particular_a instant_n of_o time_n when_o the_o church_n first_o come_v under_o that_o tyranny_n and_o there_o we_o must_v set_v the_o date_n of_o the_o tribulation_n second_o whereas_o it_o be_v affirm_v that_o the_o roman_n do_v not_o afflict_v the_o church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o their_o free-state_n this_o i_o do_v plain_o deny_v for_o let_v we_o hear_v what_o be_v speak_v by_o josephus_n for_o he_o i_o presume_v in_o this_o matter_n be_v able_a to_o give_v we_o the_o best_a information_n thus_o say_v he_o hircanus_n and_o aristobulus_n through_o their_o dissension_n and_o civil_a broil_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o that_o servitude_n that_o fall_v upon_o the_o jew_n for_o we_o have_v lose_v our_o liberty_n and_o have_v be_v subdue_v by_o the_o roman_n antiq._n lib._n 14._o ch_n 8._o and_o further_o he_o add_v that_o which_o be_v to_o be_v lament_v the_o roman_n in_o a_o little_a time_n have_v draw_v from_o we_o more_o than_o 10000_o talent_n and_o the_o royalty_n which_o before_o be_v a_o honour_n reserve_v to_o the_o high_a priest_n have_v be_v bestow_v upon_o man_n of_o obscurity_n antiq._n l._n 14._o c._n 8._o but_o if_o we_o go_v to_o particular_n it_o be_v a_o thing_n famous_o know_v to_o 3â—…_n all_o posteritâ—…_n how_o crassus_n do_v rob_v the_o temple_n at_o jerusalem_n and_o when_o all_o this_o be_v do_v shall_v we_o say_v that_o the_o jew_n suffer_v nothing_o from_o the_o roman_n during_o the_o time_n of_o their_o free-state_n if_o we_o look_v to_o the_o time_n of_o nehemiah_n we_o may_v well_o conceive_v that_o these_o be_v some_o of_o the_o best_a time_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n yet_o mark_v what_o be_v express_v in_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o leviâ—…es_n behold_v we_o be_v servant_n this_o day_n and_o for_o the_o land_n that_o thou_o give_v unto_o our_o father_n to_o eat_v the_o fruit_n thereof_o and_o the_o good_a thereof_o behold_v we_o be_v servant_n in_o it_o and_o it_o yield_v much_o increase_n unto_o the_o king_n who_o thou_o have_v set_v over_o we_o because_o of_o our_o sin_n also_o they_o have_v dominion_n over_o our_o body_n and_o over_o our_o cattle_n at_o their_o pleasure_n and_o we_o be_v in_o great_a distress_n chap._n 9_o vers_fw-la 36_o 37._o here_o be_v then_o no_o public_a persecution_n for_o religion_n only_o their_o vassalage_n under_o the_o persian_a king_n be_v here_o note_v and_o may_v not_o all_o thing_n be_v right_o apply_v to_o the_o roman_n when_o they_o come_v to_o have_v supreme_a dominion_n in_o the_o land_n of_o promise_n be_v not_o the_o body_n life_n good_n cattle_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o all_o that_o they_o have_v at_o the_o roman_a devotion_n nay_o further_o if_o we_o will_v compare_v the_o time_n that_o go_v before_o with_o those_o that_o come_v after_o we_o shall_v find_v before_o the_o roman_n come_v into_o judea_n that_o the_o jew_n have_v indifferent_o well_o assert_v their_o liberty_n against_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o seleucian_n king_n as_o may_v appear_v in_o the_o story_n of_o the_o macchabee_n that_o rise_v up_o for_o the_o defence_n of_o their_o country_n but_o from_o that_o time_n as_o the_o roman_a legion_n enter_v jerusalem_n and_o a_o conquest_n be_v make_v over_o the_o church_n continent_n the_o jew_n do_v total_o and_o final_o lose_v that_o liberty_n to_o the_o destruction_n of_o their_o city_n and_o temple_n and_o that_o which_o be_v to_o be_v note_v the_o christian_a church_n also_o have_v be_v under_o roman_a tyranny_n more_o or_o less_o to_o this_o very_a day_n as_o may_v appear_v by_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n and_o the_o story_n of_o the_o church_n now_o then_o if_o we_o put_v all_o together_o we_o may_v conclude_v that_o all_o thing_n neeful_a to_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o daniel_n image_n begin_v to_o be_v applicable_a to_o the_o roman_a state_n at_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o seleucian_n kingdom_n and_o at_o the_o subdue_a the_o territory_n of_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o we_o do_v here_o fix_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n argument_n iu._n where_o the_o story_n of_o the_o gospel_n do_v insinuate_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a to_o be_v that_o be_v the_o true_a beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n but_o the_o story_n of_o the_o gospel_n do_v insinuate_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a to_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o their_o free-state_n when_o the_o church_n continent_n come_v first_o within_o the_o verge_n of_o their_o dominion_n therefore_o within_o the_o time_n of_o their_o free-state_n when_o the_o church_n continent_n come_v under_o the_o verge_n of_o that_o dominion_n be_v the_o true_a beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n the_o major_n be_v plain_a for_o we_o can_v but_o think_v that_o the_o story_n of_o the_o gospel_n do_v right_o expound_v the_o true_a beginning_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n and_o for_o the_o minor_a that_o the_o story_n of_o the_o gospel_n do_v insinuate_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a to_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o their_o free-state_n we_o have_v these_o instance_n that_o follow_v the_o evangelist_n be_v to_o write_v the_o
dead_a and_o the_o take_n up_o of_o those_o that_o shall_v remain_v to_o meet_v the_o lord_n in_o the_o air_n hereupon_o certain_a among_o the_o thessalonian_n mistake_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o apostle_n do_v conclude_v that_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n and_o the_o general_a assembly_n of_o the_o saint_n be_v then_o at_o hand_n now_o to_o diminish_v this_o opinion_n the_o apostle_n do_v exhort_v they_o in_o these_o word_n i_o beseech_v you_o brethren_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n to_o judgement_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o the_o matter_n or_o cause_n of_o our_o gather_v together_o unto_o he_o that_o you_o be_v not_o soon_o shake_v in_o mind_n nor_o be_v trouble_v either_o by_o spirit_n by_o word_n or_o by_o letter_n as_o from_o we_o as_o that_o the_o day_n of_o christ_n be_v at_o hand_n this_o show_v plain_o that_o they_o do_v mistake_v the_o apostle_n in_o his_o former_a epistle_n and_o do_v understand_v his_o word_n as_o though_o christ_n shall_v come_v present_o to_o judgement_n now_o for_o their_o better_a information_n he_o proceed_v vers._n 3._o let_v no_o man_n deceive_v you_o by_o any_o mean_n for_o that_o day_n shall_v not_o come_v except_o there_o come_v a_o fall_v away_o first_o and_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n be_v reveal_v the_o son_n of_o perdition_n he_o plain_o show_v what_o thing_n shall_v precede_v the_o come_n of_o christ_n to_o wit_n a_o general_a defection_n from_o the_o faith_n and_o the_o revelation_n of_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n and_o this_o i_o take_v it_o do_v full_o open_v the_o meaning_n of_o our_o saviour_n word_n in_o the_o gospel_n concern_v the_o woeful_a state_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o latter_a time_n he_o speak_v plain_o that_o many_o false_a christ_n shall_v arise_v and_o shall_v deceive_v if_o it_o be_v possible_a the_o very_a elect_n matth._n 24._o 5_o 23_o 24._o now_o to_o what_o time_n can_v we_o better_o refer_v this_o then_o to_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostasy_n in_o which_o man_n shall_v depart_v from_o the_o faith_n and_o shall_v give_v heed_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n 1_o tim._n 4._o 1._o now_o whereas_o the_o apostle_n say_v that_o there_o shall_v come_v a_o fall_n away_o first_o some_o of_o the_o ancient_n as_o hierom_n do_v understand_v this_o of_o the_o defection_n from_o the_o roman_a empire_n though_o this_o be_v a_o truth_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o text_n for_o the_o fall_v away_o here_o mean_v be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o fall_v away_o from_o the_o true_a faith_n or_o from_o the_o pure_a worship_n of_o god_n so_o the_o word_n be_v use_v common_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o text_n do_v plain_o show_v that_o god_n give_v man_n up_o to_o delusion_n to_o believe_v lie_n because_o they_o do_v not_o receive_v the_o love_n of_o the_o truth_n that_o they_o may_v be_v save_v the_o word_n than_o do_v not_o intend_v a_o civil_a but_o a_o spiritual_a apostasy_n or_o fall_v away_o further_o whereas_o it_o be_v say_v and_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n shall_v be_v reveal_v the_o son_n of_o perdition_n here_o be_v a_o great_a question_n whether_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostasy_n and_o the_o revelation_n of_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n do_v begin_v all_o at_o one_o instant_a some_o will_v have_v this_o to_o be_v a_o figure_n which_o the_o rhetorician_n call_v hendyady_n but_o they_o be_v deceive_v for_o the_o word_n be_v plain_a that_o a_o fall_v away_o from_o the_o faith_n shall_v be_v by_o degree_n and_o when_o this_o apostasy_n shall_v come_v to_o some_o ripeness_n and_o maturity_n than_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n shall_v be_v reveal_v for_o how_o be_v it_o possible_a that_o the_o christian_a church_n shall_v degenerate_v so_o far_o from_o christ_n to_o take_v antichrist_n for_o her_o head_n but_o she_o must_v be_v mould_v prepare_v and_o wrought_v by_o degree_n for_o such_o a_o rebellion_n and_o for_o that_o expression_n the_o man_n of_o sin_n whereas_o the_o romish_a interpreter_n and_o hugo_n grotius_n in_o his_o tract_n de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la do_v take_v this_o for_o one_o individual_a man_n herein_o they_o be_v monstrous_a absurd_a for_o if_o he_o be_v one_o man_n as_o they_o suppose_v than_o the_o apostle_n tell_v we_o that_o he_o be_v secret_o conceive_v in_o those_o first_o time_n the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n do_v then_o begin_v to_o work_v and_o he_o further_o add_v that_o he_o shall_v continue_v till_o the_o last_o time_n who_o the_o lord_n shall_v consume_v with_o the_o word_n of_o his_o mouth_n and_o shall_v abolish_v with_o the_o brightness_n of_o his_o come_n upon_o these_o ground_n if_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n be_v one_o individual_a man_n he_o must_v needs_o be_v very_o long-lived_a he_o must_v live_v in_o a_o manner_n from_o the_o first_o to_o the_o second_o come_v of_o christ._n but_o leave_v they_o to_o make_v good_a their_o own_o conceit_n to_o speak_v positive_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n mean_v in_o the_o text_n be_v a_o state_n or_o a_o succession_n of_o man_n in_o a_o state_n or_o government_n for_o john_n in_o the_o reulation_n do_v call_v this_o tyrannical_a empire_n by_o the_o title_n of_o a_o beast_n which_o all_o do_v know_v in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o prophet_n do_v intend_v a_o idolatrous_a or_o a_o persecute_v empire_n he_o be_v call_v the_o man_n of_o sin_n by_o a_o singular_a emphasis_n as_o be_v exceed_o sinful_a and_o the_o cause_n of_o sin_n to_o other_o for_o so_o it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o scripture_n jeroboam_fw-la the_o son_n of_o nebat_fw-la that_o make_v israel_n to_o sin_n and_o if_o he_o be_v the_o man_n of_o sin_n it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o render_v a_o reason_n why_o he_o shall_v be_v call_v the_o child_n of_o perdition_n this_o title_n be_v sometime_o give_v to_o judas_n while_o i_o be_v with_o they_o in_o the_o world_n i_o keep_v they_o in_o thy_o name_n those_o that_o thou_o give_v i_o have_v i_o keep_v and_o none_o of_o they_o be_v lose_v save_o the_o son_n of_o perdition_n joh._n 17._o 12._o in_o the_o next_o word_n the_o apostle_n do_v describe_v he_o according_a to_o his_o nature_n ver._n 4._o who_o oppose_v and_o exalt_v himself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n or_o be_v worship_v so_o that_o he_o as_o god_n sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n show_v himself_o that_o he_o be_v god_n for_o his_o oppose_a himself_o this_o be_v speak_v in_o relation_n to_o christ_n as_o he_o be_v king_n priest_n and_o prophet_n so_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelat._n be_v set_v in_o immediate_a opposition_n against_o the_o lamb_n as_o if_o he_o be_v another_o christ_n the_o rival_n of_o his_o kingly_a power_n and_o dignity_n and_o whereas_o he_o do_v exalt_v himself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n interpreter_n do_v ordinary_o take_v this_o for_o magistrate_n whether_o inferior_a or_o superior_a above_o all_o which_o antichrist_n must_v advance_v himself_o the_o expression_n above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n be_v a_o style_n too_o diminuent_fw-la to_o express_v the_o true_a god_n by_o there_o be_v maâ—…y_a that_o be_v call_v god_n yet_o to_o we_o there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n 1_o cor._n 8._o 5._o this_o be_v speak_v of_o magistrate_n that_o they_o be_v call_v god_n and_o above_o all_o these_o antichrist_n as_o he_o do_v pretend_v himself_o universal_a head_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v exalt_v himself_o further_o whereas_o it_o be_v say_v that_o he_o sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n this_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n where_o god_n be_v worship_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n as_o he_o be_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n of_o old_a now_o that_o the_o church_n be_v call_v the_o temple_n of_o god_n be_v clear_a from_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n know_v you_o not_o that_o you_o be_v the_o temple_n of_o god_n and_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n be_v holy_a which_o you_o be_v 1_o cor._n 3._o 16._o the_o result_n of_o the_o whole_a speech_n be_v this_o that_o antichrist_n shall_v sit_v in_o the_o universal_a church_n as_o in_o his_o episcopal_a see_n for_o so_o the_o word_n in_o the_o original_a do_v signify_v cathedraticâ_fw-la potestate_fw-la praesidere_fw-la by_o these_o word_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o formality_n of_o antichristianism_n lie_v in_o the_o universal_a headship_n for_o when_o the_o apostle_n do_v describe_v the_o great_a antichrist_n by_o his_o nature_n he_o say_v that_o he_o sit_v in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n as_o the_o supreme_a lord_n and_o ruler_n therefore_o if_o that_o be_v true_a which_o i_o have_v so_o large_o dispure_v in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o treatise_n that_o the_o name_n of_o the_o
beast_n be_v no_o other_o but_o his_o universal_a power_n and_o headship_n over_o the_o church_n of_o god_n then_o i_o will_v leave_v any_o man_n to_o consider_v whether_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v not_o here_o speak_v by_o s._n paul_n in_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o thessalonian_n he_o as_o god_n sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n show_v himself_o that_o he_o be_v god_n and_o have_v not_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n for_o 1000_o year_n put_v himself_o in_o the_o place_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o head_n and_o lawgiver_n to_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o apostle_n go_v on_o vers._n 5._o remember_v you_o â—…ot_v when_o i_o be_v with_o you_o i_o tell_v you_o these_o thing_n we_o read_v in_o act_n 20._o when_o the_o 〈◊〉_d send_v to_o ephesus_n he_o call_v for_o the_o eâ—…ders_n of_o the_o church_n he_o tell_v they_o that_o grievous_a wolf_n shall_v come_v and_o that_o they_o shall_v not_o spare_v the_o stock_n the_o same_o thing_n in_o effect_n he_o speak_v among_o the_o thessalonian_n when_o he_o do_v foreshow_v the_o decay_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o the_o revelation_n of_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n now_o for_o the_o time_n of_o his_o come_n and_o the_o knowledge_n they_o have_v oâ—…_n that_o time_n he_o have_v these_o word_n vers._n 6._o and_o now_o you_o know_v what_o with_o holâ—…eth_v 〈◊〉_d he_o may_v be_v reveal_v in_o his_o time_n â—…y_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o thing_n that_o do_v withhold_v all_o interpreter_n for_o the_o most_o part_n 〈◊〉_d understand_v the_o great_a empire_n of_o the_o roman_n for_o as_o long_o as_o the_o mâ—…jesty_n of_o that_o empire_n do_v stand_v it_o will_v keep_v 〈◊〉_d the_o dominion_n of_o antichrist_n who_o shall_v ariâ—…e_v what_o knowledge_n the_o 〈◊〉_d thessalonian_n have_v of_o this_o be_v doubtful_a yet_o there_o iâ—…_n nothing_o more_o â—…ure_a then_o that_o the_o ancient_a writer_n 〈◊〉_d as_o live_v before_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n do_v believe_v that_o when_o this_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d come_v than_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n shall_v be_v reveal_v among_o many_o other_o when_o hierom_n hear_v of_o the_o take_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o râ—…me_n he_o do_v make_v application_n of_o this_o scripture_n that_o then_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n be_v at_o the_o door_n now_o whereas_o some_o interpreter_n think_v that_o we_o can_v show_v any_o precise_a time_n of_o the_o come_n of_o antichrist_n they_o divide_v themselves_o into_o sundry_a opinion_n and_o therefore_o some_o speak_v of_o his_o conception_n some_o of_o his_o birth_n some_o of_o his_o high_a advancement_n into_o the_o throne_n and_o some_o of_o the_o full_a perfection_n of_o his_o power_n other_o there_o be_v that_o take_v all_o these_o together_o and_o tell_v we_o that_o he_o be_v conceive_v in_o the_o primitive_a time_n bear_v about_o the_o time_n of_o constantane_n set_v up_o in_o the_o throne_n under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n and_o raise_v to_o the_o high_a pitch_n when_o he_o do_v assume_v the_o power_n of_o both_o sword_n but_o all_o these_o be_v but_o conceit_n of_o man_n own_o comment_n for_o the_o time_n of_o the_o revelation_n of_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n must_v not_o be_v as_o every_o one_o will_v feign_v it_o at_o his_o own_o pleasure_n but_o as_o it_o be_v positive_o and_o plain_o set_v down_o in_o the_o word_n of_o truth_n now_o if_o we_o go_v to_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o context_n the_o great_a empire_n of_o the_o roman_a the_o impediment_n that_o hinder_v must_v be_v take_v away_o and_o then_o after_o that_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n must_v be_v reveal_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o his_o definite_a and_o determinate_a time_n there_o be_v then_o a_o precise_a definite_a and_o determinate_a time_n for_o the_o revelation_n of_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n and_o this_o must_v be_v after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o old_a empire_n nâ—…w_o according_a to_o these_o ground_n there_o can_v be_v no_o other_o time_n intend_v but_o when_o he_o be_v install_v ecumenical_a bishop_n under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n it_o be_v clear_a by_o the_o story_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o empire_n fall_v and_o the_o king_n arise_v in_o the_o five_o century_n and_o after_o that_o in_o the_o year_n 606_o from_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o in_o the_o year_n 666_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v declare_v universal_a head_n over_o all_o church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n in_o this_o year_n he_o be_v reveal_v and_o declare_v to_o the_o world_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o the_o apostle_n do_v describe_v he_o for_o in_o this_o year_n he_o do_v begin_v to_o sit_v in_o the_o church_n or_o in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n as_o in_o cathedrá_fw-fr as_o ecumenical_a and_o universal_a bishop_n and_o head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o so_o we_o have_v the_o particular_a time_n when_o antichrist_n be_v reveal_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o his_o definite_a time_n this_o we_o take_v to_o be_v the_o natural_a sense_n of_o the_o text_n for_o if_o these_o two_o thing_n be_v suppose_v first_o that_o the_o be_v of_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n lie_v essential_o in_o his_o headship_n over_o the_o church_n and_o temple_n of_o god_n second_o that_o he_o do_v appear_v in_o his_o proper_a time_n after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o old_a empire_n what_o other_o thing_n can_v here_o be_v signify_v or_o decipher_v but_o that_o which_o we_o speak_v of_o to_o wit_n that_o the_o number_n 666_o in_o the_o revelation_n do_v point_n out_o the_o time_n of_o the_o rise_n of_o this_o spiritual_a monarchy_n for_o as_o we_o have_v former_o show_v the_o year_n 606_o according_a to_o the_o calculation_n of_o the_o time_n in_o daniel_n be_v the_o number_n 666_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o thus_o we_o see_v how_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o this_o scripture_n do_v full_o answer_v our_o interpretation_n concern_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n now_o let_v we_o go_v to_o the_o word_n of_o the_o apostle_n as_o they_o follow_v vers._n 7_o 8._o for_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n do_v already_o work_v only_o he_o who_o now_o let_v will_v let_v till_o he_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o way_n and_o then_o shall_v that_o wicked_a one_o be_v reveal_v here_o interpreter_n do_v inquire_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n some_o do_v think_v that_o the_o apostle_n do_v refer_v to_o those_o heresy_n in_o the_o first_o time_n that_o be_v previous_a to_o the_o bring_n in_o of_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n but_o how_o can_v those_o gross_a heresy_n be_v so_o call_v the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n do_v encroach_v upon_o the_o church_n and_o upon_o godly_a man_n under_o the_o appearance_n of_o the_o great_a holiness_n second_o suppose_v that_o in_o those_o first_o time_n there_o be_v some_o beginning_n of_o freewill_n justification_n by_o the_o merit_n of_o man_n yet_o these_o thing_n be_v not_o to_o our_o purpose_n for_o we_o be_v here_o special_o to_o look_v after_o such_o a_o work_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n as_o make_v way_n for_o the_o papacy_n or_o the_o papal_a government_n or_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o antichrist_n that_o he_o shall_v sit_v as_o lord_n or_o chief_a ruler_n in_o and_o over_o the_o church_n and_o temple_n of_o god_n the_o question_n be_v what_o previous_a work_n be_v there_o in_o the_o apostle_n day_n and_o so_o downward_o towards_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o universal_a headship_n for_o this_o be_v to_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o text_n and_o this_o do_v answer_v the_o matter_n in_o hand_n let_v we_o therefore_o consult_v with_o other_o scripture_n s._n john_n say_v you_o have_v hear_v that_o antichrist_n shall_v come_v even_o so_o the_o spirit_n of_o antichrist_n be_v already_o in_o the_o world_n 1_o joh._n 4._o 3._o what_o do_v he_o mean_v by_o this_o that_o the_o spirit_n of_o antichrist_n be_v already_o in_o the_o world_n he_o do_v explain_v himself_o in_o his_o three_o epistle_n and_o the_o 9_o verse_n i_o will_v have_v write_v unto_o the_o church_n but_o diotrephes_n who_o love_v to_o have_v the_o pre-eminence_n suffer_v we_o not_o it_o appear_v from_o hence_o then_o that_o in_o those_o first_o time_n man_n do_v affect_v that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o primacy_n or_o headship_n in_o and_o over_o the_o church_n of_o god_n here_o then_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n do_v begin_v to_o work_v in_o those_o first_o time_n but_o lest_o any_o man_n may_v allege_v that_o these_o encroachment_n be_v too_o gross_a and_o that_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n must_v be_v carry_v on_o with_o great_a show_n